Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Principles and Practice of Fur
Dressing and Fur Dyeing
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Principles and Practice of Fur Dressing and Fur Dyeing
Author: William E. Austin
Release date: January 28, 2013 [eBook #41938]
Most recently updated: October 23, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41938
Credits: Produced by Chris Curnow, Rosanna Murphy and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRINCIPLES
AND PRACTICE OF FUR DRESSING AND FUR DYEING ***
Transcriber’s Notes:
Dressing and Fur Dyeing
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Principles and Practice of Fur Dressing and Fur Dyeing
Author: William E. Austin
Release date: January 28, 2013 [eBook #41938]
Most recently updated: October 23, 2024
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/41938
Credits: Produced by Chris Curnow, Rosanna Murphy and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRINCIPLES
AND PRACTICE OF FUR DRESSING AND FUR DYEING ***
Transcriber’s Notes:
Page 4
Spelling has been retained as it appears in the original
publication except as marked like this in the text. The
original text appears when hovering the cursor over the
marked text. A list of amendments is at the end of the text.
FUR DYEING AND FUR DRESSING
PRINCIPLES AND PRACTICE
OF
FUR DRESSING AND FUR
DYEING
BY
WILLIAM E. AUSTIN, B.S.
CONSULTING CHEMIST TO THE FUR
INDUSTRY
ILLUSTRATED
publication except as marked like this in the text. The
original text appears when hovering the cursor over the
marked text. A list of amendments is at the end of the text.
FUR DYEING AND FUR DRESSING
PRINCIPLES AND PRACTICE
OF
FUR DRESSING AND FUR
DYEING
BY
WILLIAM E. AUSTIN, B.S.
CONSULTING CHEMIST TO THE FUR
INDUSTRY
ILLUSTRATED
Page 5
NEW YORK
D. VAN NOSTRAND COMPANY
Eight Warren Street
1922
Copyright, 1922, by
D. VAN NOSTRAND COMPANY
All rights reserved, including that of
translation into foreign languages,
including the Scandinavian
D. VAN NOSTRAND COMPANY
Eight Warren Street
1922
Copyright, 1922, by
D. VAN NOSTRAND COMPANY
All rights reserved, including that of
translation into foreign languages,
including the Scandinavian
Page 6
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF
AMERICA
AMERICA
Page 7
PREFACE
T
he great increase in the use of furs during the past few decades has
caused the fur dressing and dyeing industry to rise from relative
insignificance to considerable importance as a branch of applied
chemistry. The past eight years, moreover, have witnessed the virtual
transference of the leadership in the dressing and dyeing of furs from
Europe to America, and in the quality and variety of products, the domestic
industry is now in every way the equal of, and in many respects superior to
the foreign. The great bulk of American furs which formerly were sent to
Leipzig, Paris or London to be dressed and dyed, are now being dressed and
dyed in this country.
In spite of these facts, very little is generally known about the nature
and manner of the work constituting the dressing and dyeing of furs. Even
among members of other branches of the fur trade, there is very little
accurate information on the subject. Real knowledge concerning fur
dressing and dyeing is possessed only by those actually engaged in the
industry. The interest and efforts of scientists and technologists have been
enlisted to only a small extent in the technical development of the industry.
The reason for this may be attributed to two related causes: first, the almost
monastic seclusion in which fur dressers and dyers, particularly the latter,
conducted their operations, and even to-day the heavy cloud of mystery is
being dispelled but very slowly; and second, as a consequence of the first,
the lack of any reliable literature on the subject. Of the few books which
have been written on the industry of fur dressing and fur dyeing (all of them
either German or French), most are hopelessly out of date, or contain no
trustworthy data; or, if they do have real merit, they cannot be obtained.
Numerous articles in the technical journals are of interest, but they contain
very little information of value.
This work is intended for a two-fold purpose: first, that it may serve as
a text-book for those who expect to make fur dressing and dyeing their
vocation. The fundamental principles upon which the industry is based are
discussed in the light of the most recent chemical and technical
T
he great increase in the use of furs during the past few decades has
caused the fur dressing and dyeing industry to rise from relative
insignificance to considerable importance as a branch of applied
chemistry. The past eight years, moreover, have witnessed the virtual
transference of the leadership in the dressing and dyeing of furs from
Europe to America, and in the quality and variety of products, the domestic
industry is now in every way the equal of, and in many respects superior to
the foreign. The great bulk of American furs which formerly were sent to
Leipzig, Paris or London to be dressed and dyed, are now being dressed and
dyed in this country.
In spite of these facts, very little is generally known about the nature
and manner of the work constituting the dressing and dyeing of furs. Even
among members of other branches of the fur trade, there is very little
accurate information on the subject. Real knowledge concerning fur
dressing and dyeing is possessed only by those actually engaged in the
industry. The interest and efforts of scientists and technologists have been
enlisted to only a small extent in the technical development of the industry.
The reason for this may be attributed to two related causes: first, the almost
monastic seclusion in which fur dressers and dyers, particularly the latter,
conducted their operations, and even to-day the heavy cloud of mystery is
being dispelled but very slowly; and second, as a consequence of the first,
the lack of any reliable literature on the subject. Of the few books which
have been written on the industry of fur dressing and fur dyeing (all of them
either German or French), most are hopelessly out of date, or contain no
trustworthy data; or, if they do have real merit, they cannot be obtained.
Numerous articles in the technical journals are of interest, but they contain
very little information of value.
This work is intended for a two-fold purpose: first, that it may serve as
a text-book for those who expect to make fur dressing and dyeing their
vocation. The fundamental principles upon which the industry is based are
discussed in the light of the most recent chemical and technical
Page 8
developments, and the most important operations are treated fully and
systematically, and are illustrated with practical examples.
Secondly, as a practical handbook for the worker in the fur dressing
and dyeing plant. The latest factory processes and methods are described,
and numerous working formulas given. The formulas are all such as have
been successfully used on a large scale, and give satisfactory results when
applied under the proper conditions.
In addition, it is believed that the book will prove of interest to
chemists and other students of industrial chemistry, since it will be an
introduction into a field of applied chemistry, about which very little is
known to those outside of the industry.
Thanks are due to Dr. L. A. Hausman, of Cornell University, for
material used in Chapter II; to Dr. E. Lesser of the American Dyewood
Company, for information and assistance on the subject of Vegetable Dyes;
to the Gaskill Chemical Corp., American Aniline Products, Inc., the
Cassella Company, and the Franklin Import & Export Co., for information
about their products in connection with the chapter on Oxidation Colors; to
F. Blattner, Fletcher Works, Inc., S. M. Jacoby Co., Proctor & Schwartz,
Inc., Reliable Machine Works, Seneca Machine & Tool Co., Inc., and the
Turner Tanning Machinery Co., for the use of the cuts of the various
machines.
William E. Austin.
New York, May, 1922.
systematically, and are illustrated with practical examples.
Secondly, as a practical handbook for the worker in the fur dressing
and dyeing plant. The latest factory processes and methods are described,
and numerous working formulas given. The formulas are all such as have
been successfully used on a large scale, and give satisfactory results when
applied under the proper conditions.
In addition, it is believed that the book will prove of interest to
chemists and other students of industrial chemistry, since it will be an
introduction into a field of applied chemistry, about which very little is
known to those outside of the industry.
Thanks are due to Dr. L. A. Hausman, of Cornell University, for
material used in Chapter II; to Dr. E. Lesser of the American Dyewood
Company, for information and assistance on the subject of Vegetable Dyes;
to the Gaskill Chemical Corp., American Aniline Products, Inc., the
Cassella Company, and the Franklin Import & Export Co., for information
about their products in connection with the chapter on Oxidation Colors; to
F. Blattner, Fletcher Works, Inc., S. M. Jacoby Co., Proctor & Schwartz,
Inc., Reliable Machine Works, Seneca Machine & Tool Co., Inc., and the
Turner Tanning Machinery Co., for the use of the cuts of the various
machines.
William E. Austin.
New York, May, 1922.
Page 9
TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
Preface
CHAPTER PAGE
Preface
Page 10
I. Furs and Their
Characteristics 1
Characteristics 1
Page 11
Introductory. Knowledge of furs essential.
Definitions. Differences in furs of various
animals. Effect of climate on furs. Effect of
age and season on furs. Durability and
relative weights of furs. Description of
important furs.
II. Structure of Fur 21
Definitions. Differences in furs of various
animals. Effect of climate on furs. Effect of
age and season on furs. Durability and
relative weights of furs. Description of
important furs.
II. Structure of Fur 21
Page 12
The skin. The hair. Under-hair and top-
hair. Chemical composition of furs. Action
of chemicals on the skin. Action of
chemicals on the hair.
III. Fur Dressing:
Introductory and
Historical 29
hair. Chemical composition of furs. Action
of chemicals on the skin. Action of
chemicals on the hair.
III. Fur Dressing:
Introductory and
Historical 29
Page 13
Objects of fur dressing. Origin of fur
dressing. Use of fats. Use of salt and alum.
Use of the tannins. Early organizations of the
fur workers. Modern organizations of the fur
dressing industry.
IV. Fur Dressing:
Preliminary
Operations 36
dressing. Use of fats. Use of salt and alum.
Use of the tannins. Early organizations of the
fur workers. Modern organizations of the fur
dressing industry.
IV. Fur Dressing:
Preliminary
Operations 36
Page 14
Flat skins and cased skins. Herbivorous
and carnivorous fur animals. Beaming or
scraping. Softening the skins. Cleaning;
hydro-extracting. Fleshing.
V. Fur Dressing:
Tanning Methods 45
and carnivorous fur animals. Beaming or
scraping. Softening the skins. Cleaning;
hydro-extracting. Fleshing.
V. Fur Dressing:
Tanning Methods 45
Page 15
Nature of the tanning process. Chief
tanning methods. Comparison of the tanning
methods. Effect of dyeing operations on the
dressing.
VI. Fur Dressing:
Drying and
Finishing 71
tanning methods. Comparison of the tanning
methods. Effect of dyeing operations on the
dressing.
VI. Fur Dressing:
Drying and
Finishing 71
Page 16
Importance of the drying process.
Methods of drying. A modern type of drying
device. Oiling. Staking or stretching. Beating
and combing. Drum-cleaning. Unhairing and
shearing.
VII. Water in Fur
Dressing and
Dyeing 85
Methods of drying. A modern type of drying
device. Oiling. Staking or stretching. Beating
and combing. Drum-cleaning. Unhairing and
shearing.
VII. Water in Fur
Dressing and
Dyeing 85
Page 17
Importance of water in dressing and
dyeing. Water suitable for dressing and
dyeing. Soft water and hard water. Effects of
hardness in water.
VIII. Fur Dyeing:
Introductory and
Historical 90
dyeing. Water suitable for dressing and
dyeing. Soft water and hard water. Effects of
hardness in water.
VIII. Fur Dyeing:
Introductory and
Historical 90
Page 18
Purposes of fur dyeing. Improvement of
furs faulty in color. Production of a uniform
shade on furs. Dyeing furs to obtain novel
effects. Imitation of valuable furs on cheaper
skins. Difficulties due to the hair. Difficulties
due to the leather.
IX. Fur Dyeing:
General Methods 98
furs faulty in color. Production of a uniform
shade on furs. Dyeing furs to obtain novel
effects. Imitation of valuable furs on cheaper
skins. Difficulties due to the hair. Difficulties
due to the leather.
IX. Fur Dyeing:
General Methods 98
Page 19
Two methods of dyeing furs.
Development of the dyeing methods. The
brush process. The dip process. Blending.
Drying and finishing the dyed furs.
X. Fur Dyeing:
Killing the Furs 106
Development of the dyeing methods. The
brush process. The dip process. Blending.
Drying and finishing the dyed furs.
X. Fur Dyeing:
Killing the Furs 106
Page 20
Nature of the killing process. Old killing
formulas. Modern killing agents. Procedure
of killing. Killing with soda. Killing with
lime. Killing with caustic soda.
XI. Fur Dyeing:
Mordants 114
formulas. Modern killing agents. Procedure
of killing. Killing with soda. Killing with
lime. Killing with caustic soda.
XI. Fur Dyeing:
Mordants 114
Page 21
Nature of mordanting. Purposes of
mordanting. Theory of mordants. Procedure
of mordanting. Aluminum mordants. Iron
mordants. Copper mordants. Chromium
mordants. Tin mordants. Alkaline mordants.
XII. Fur Dyeing:
Mineral Colors
Used On Furs 125
mordanting. Theory of mordants. Procedure
of mordanting. Aluminum mordants. Iron
mordants. Copper mordants. Chromium
mordants. Tin mordants. Alkaline mordants.
XII. Fur Dyeing:
Mineral Colors
Used On Furs 125
Page 22
Mineral chemicals as fur dyes. Lead dyes.
Potassium permanganate as a dye. Other
mineral dyes.
XIII. Fur Dyeing:
Vegetable Dyes 128
Potassium permanganate as a dye. Other
mineral dyes.
XIII. Fur Dyeing:
Vegetable Dyes 128
Page 23
Wood dyes. Old dye formulas. The
vegetable dye materials. The tannin
substances. Logwood. Fustic. Brazilwood.
Other vegetable dyes. Characteristics of the
wood dyes. Application of the vegetable
dyes. Application by the brush process.
Application by the dip process. Production
of shades other than black.
XIV. Fur Dyeing:
Aniline Black 144
vegetable dye materials. The tannin
substances. Logwood. Fustic. Brazilwood.
Other vegetable dyes. Characteristics of the
wood dyes. Application of the vegetable
dyes. Application by the brush process.
Application by the dip process. Production
of shades other than black.
XIV. Fur Dyeing:
Aniline Black 144
Page 24
Dyeing of seal. Nature and history of
Aniline Black. Chemistry of the Aniline
Black process. Three stages in the formation
of Aniline Black. Methods of applying
Aniline Black. One-bath Aniline Black.
Oxidation Aniline Black. Diphenyl Black.
Aniline Black by Green’s process. Aniline
Black by the dip method.
XV. Fur Dyeing:
Oxidation Colors 155
Aniline Black. Chemistry of the Aniline
Black process. Three stages in the formation
of Aniline Black. Methods of applying
Aniline Black. One-bath Aniline Black.
Oxidation Aniline Black. Diphenyl Black.
Aniline Black by Green’s process. Aniline
Black by the dip method.
XV. Fur Dyeing:
Oxidation Colors 155
Page 25
The original patents. The first Oxidation
fur dyes. Early difficulties. Solution of the
difficulties. Progress with the Oxidation
dyes. Para-phenylene-diamine: a typical
Oxidation color. Range of shades obtainable.
Mordants. Procedure in dyeing. Typical
formulas. Combination of Oxidation colors
with other dyes.
XVI. Fur Dyeing: Coal
Tar Dyes 171
fur dyes. Early difficulties. Solution of the
difficulties. Progress with the Oxidation
dyes. Para-phenylene-diamine: a typical
Oxidation color. Range of shades obtainable.
Mordants. Procedure in dyeing. Typical
formulas. Combination of Oxidation colors
with other dyes.
XVI. Fur Dyeing: Coal
Tar Dyes 171
Page 26
Use of coal tar dyes. Basic colors. Acid
colors; dyeing at higher temperatures.
Chrome colors. Vat dyes.
XVII. Bleaching of Furs 179
colors; dyeing at higher temperatures.
Chrome colors. Vat dyes.
XVII. Bleaching of Furs 179
Page 27
Purpose of bleaching. Steps in the
bleaching process. Methods of bleaching.
Bleaching materials with reducing action.
Bleaching materials with oxidizing action.
Blueing.
Bibliography 185
bleaching process. Methods of bleaching.
Bleaching materials with reducing action.
Bleaching materials with oxidizing action.
Blueing.
Bibliography 185
Page 28
FUR DRESSING AND FUR DYEING
Page 29
CHAPTER I
FURS AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS
F
urs have in general two uses: as the goods which constitute the basis
of the furrier’s art, and as the source of material for the hat
manufacturer. In the latter case, only the hair part of the fur is utilized
in the hat trade for the production of felt, the skin being either made
into leather, or used as the raw material for making high-grade glue and
gelatine. It is the furrier, therefore, who uses the great bulk of furs, and
requires them to be dressed and dyed.
In discussing the dressing and the dyeing of furs, there are, broadly
speaking, two fundamental subjects to be considered: first, the raw
materials employed, which are, of course, the skins or pelts as they come
from the trapper. (Other substances used in fur dressing and dyeing are
accessories, and will be studied in connection with the processes.) Second,
all those operations, physical and chemical, manual and mechanical, to
which the raw skins have to be subjected in order to obtain the finished fur,
ready for use by the furrier.
Next to the inherent qualities of the fur skin, the future value of a fur in
a manufactured garment depends largely on the dressing and dyeing it
receives. It is in these operations that the beauty of the fur can be brought
out to its fullest degree, and if possible, enhanced, or the attractive features
can be marred or destroyed, and the fur rendered quite worthless. Therefore,
it is quite essential for the fur dresser and the fur dyer in addition to the
technical knowledge and experience which are the fundamental requisites
of the industry, also to have more than a superficial familiarity with the
various kinds of furs. In fact, an accurate knowledge of the nature and chief
characteristics of furs in general, and of the individual classes, in particular,
is almost indispensable to obtain the best results. The habits and habitats of
the various fur-bearing animals are factors which largely determine the
constitution of the fur, and the nature of the skin. There are as many
different kinds of fur hair, with as many different kinds of skin bearing the
hair, as there are classes of furs. The methods of dressing, and often, if the
FURS AND THEIR CHARACTERISTICS
F
urs have in general two uses: as the goods which constitute the basis
of the furrier’s art, and as the source of material for the hat
manufacturer. In the latter case, only the hair part of the fur is utilized
in the hat trade for the production of felt, the skin being either made
into leather, or used as the raw material for making high-grade glue and
gelatine. It is the furrier, therefore, who uses the great bulk of furs, and
requires them to be dressed and dyed.
In discussing the dressing and the dyeing of furs, there are, broadly
speaking, two fundamental subjects to be considered: first, the raw
materials employed, which are, of course, the skins or pelts as they come
from the trapper. (Other substances used in fur dressing and dyeing are
accessories, and will be studied in connection with the processes.) Second,
all those operations, physical and chemical, manual and mechanical, to
which the raw skins have to be subjected in order to obtain the finished fur,
ready for use by the furrier.
Next to the inherent qualities of the fur skin, the future value of a fur in
a manufactured garment depends largely on the dressing and dyeing it
receives. It is in these operations that the beauty of the fur can be brought
out to its fullest degree, and if possible, enhanced, or the attractive features
can be marred or destroyed, and the fur rendered quite worthless. Therefore,
it is quite essential for the fur dresser and the fur dyer in addition to the
technical knowledge and experience which are the fundamental requisites
of the industry, also to have more than a superficial familiarity with the
various kinds of furs. In fact, an accurate knowledge of the nature and chief
characteristics of furs in general, and of the individual classes, in particular,
is almost indispensable to obtain the best results. The habits and habitats of
the various fur-bearing animals are factors which largely determine the
constitution of the fur, and the nature of the skin. There are as many
different kinds of fur hair, with as many different kinds of skin bearing the
hair, as there are classes of furs. The methods of dressing, and often, if the
Page 30
furs are to be dyed, the manner of dyeing, are determined by the nature of
these component parts of furs. Various chemicals affect furs in widely
different ways. The divergence with regard to the physical and chemical
properties of the classes of furs is such as to make almost imperative a
detailed knowledge of the typical members of the many groups of
commercial furs.
To be sure, there are many engaged in the dressing and dyeing of furs,
who never made a formal study of this phase of the industry, but acquired
their knowledge empirically, and are apparently quite successful. It must
not be denied, that practise and experience, as in every field of enterprise,
are essential to obtaining the best results. But the time and cost of acquiring
this precious experience can be considerably reduced by systematically
studying the important characteristics and properties of furs. These will be
treated briefly, but in sufficient detail to form a basis for discussing the
operations of dressing and dyeing.
Fur-bearing animals are mammals whose skins are used in the
manufacture of fur garments and other fur wearing apparel. The skin, when
it is removed from the animal is called a pelt, or sometimes, in the case of
large animals, a hide. The pelt, after having been dressed and dyed, is called
a fur, the skin part being referred to as the leather, and the hair as the
pelage. However, this terminology is not strictly adhered to in practise, and
the various terms are often employed interchangeably.
The various fur-bearing animals differ considerably in the
characteristics of the furs they yield. With few exceptions, notably beaver
and Alaska red fox, the depth of shade increases as the habitat of the animal
species is nearer the equatorial regions. There seems to be a direct
relationship between the intensity of color of the pelt, and the distance
from, or proximity to the polar, or the torrid regions. Thus, white mammals,
such as polar bear, ermine, white or Siberian hare, are found only in the
northern lands. An exception is the sheep, which, due to its domestic nature,
can be found in almost all parts of the civilized world. Tropical animals on
transportation to colder climates, have been known to become lighter-haired
when adapted to their new environment. The skins of animals living in
dense woods or forests, are generally of a deeper color than in animals
living in more open territory. As a general rule, fur-bearing animals have
these component parts of furs. Various chemicals affect furs in widely
different ways. The divergence with regard to the physical and chemical
properties of the classes of furs is such as to make almost imperative a
detailed knowledge of the typical members of the many groups of
commercial furs.
To be sure, there are many engaged in the dressing and dyeing of furs,
who never made a formal study of this phase of the industry, but acquired
their knowledge empirically, and are apparently quite successful. It must
not be denied, that practise and experience, as in every field of enterprise,
are essential to obtaining the best results. But the time and cost of acquiring
this precious experience can be considerably reduced by systematically
studying the important characteristics and properties of furs. These will be
treated briefly, but in sufficient detail to form a basis for discussing the
operations of dressing and dyeing.
Fur-bearing animals are mammals whose skins are used in the
manufacture of fur garments and other fur wearing apparel. The skin, when
it is removed from the animal is called a pelt, or sometimes, in the case of
large animals, a hide. The pelt, after having been dressed and dyed, is called
a fur, the skin part being referred to as the leather, and the hair as the
pelage. However, this terminology is not strictly adhered to in practise, and
the various terms are often employed interchangeably.
The various fur-bearing animals differ considerably in the
characteristics of the furs they yield. With few exceptions, notably beaver
and Alaska red fox, the depth of shade increases as the habitat of the animal
species is nearer the equatorial regions. There seems to be a direct
relationship between the intensity of color of the pelt, and the distance
from, or proximity to the polar, or the torrid regions. Thus, white mammals,
such as polar bear, ermine, white or Siberian hare, are found only in the
northern lands. An exception is the sheep, which, due to its domestic nature,
can be found in almost all parts of the civilized world. Tropical animals on
transportation to colder climates, have been known to become lighter-haired
when adapted to their new environment. The skins of animals living in
dense woods or forests, are generally of a deeper color than in animals
living in more open territory. As a general rule, fur-bearing animals have
Page 31
darker hair on the back than on the sides and belly. The badger, hamster,
ratel and panda are exceptions having the darker hair on the belly and sides,
and the lighter hair on the back. With regard to the intensity of color, the
skunk has the blackest fur, although some domestic cats are also quite
black. Other animals whose fur is nearly black, are the black bear, and the
black fox, which is a variety of the silver fox, but the color is often of a
brownish shade. The colors which predominate among animals of the fur-
bearing variety, are white, black, brown, and grey. Less common are yellow
shades, and those known as blue.
The quality of the fur on all mammals improves with cold, and animals
living at greater altitudes, with correspondingly lower temperatures, have
thicker and finer hair than those living nearer sea-level. A cold winter
generally produces fur of high quality and fine color, a mild winter may
cause the hair to be inferior. In all climates, animals found in dense woods,
have fur which is deeper, silkier, thicker, and glossier than that of animals
living in the open. Animals inhabiting inland lakes and rivers, have finer
and softer hair than those living near the coast or land exposed to sea winds.
In general, the hair of animals of the cold regions is short, fine, soft, and
downy, while the hair of animals of warmer lands, is longer, stiffer, and
harder.
Both the quality and color of the fur vary with the age of the animal.
The young usually have a thicker coat of fur than adults, but the hair is too
soft, and the skin generally too tender to be fit for use. In certain cases,
particularly the baby lambs, very young skins are especially prized, and
eagerly sought, but extraordinary care has to be exercised in working with
them. Fur is at its best when the animal is between one and two years old.
After this age, the fur becomes coarse and scraggy. The animal attains its
fullest growth of hair usually in the height of winter, and the fur is best
between then and very early spring. Before mid-winter the hair is short and
thin, and in the spring it begins to shed, and will continue to fall out even in
the dressed fur. The color of the hair also becomes lighter with age, and the
new growth which generally comes in the fall is darker than the old coat.
Different members of the same species, will, other factors such as age
and season being equal, vary as to color and quality. There may even be
several different color phases of the same species of animal, such as the
ratel and panda are exceptions having the darker hair on the belly and sides,
and the lighter hair on the back. With regard to the intensity of color, the
skunk has the blackest fur, although some domestic cats are also quite
black. Other animals whose fur is nearly black, are the black bear, and the
black fox, which is a variety of the silver fox, but the color is often of a
brownish shade. The colors which predominate among animals of the fur-
bearing variety, are white, black, brown, and grey. Less common are yellow
shades, and those known as blue.
The quality of the fur on all mammals improves with cold, and animals
living at greater altitudes, with correspondingly lower temperatures, have
thicker and finer hair than those living nearer sea-level. A cold winter
generally produces fur of high quality and fine color, a mild winter may
cause the hair to be inferior. In all climates, animals found in dense woods,
have fur which is deeper, silkier, thicker, and glossier than that of animals
living in the open. Animals inhabiting inland lakes and rivers, have finer
and softer hair than those living near the coast or land exposed to sea winds.
In general, the hair of animals of the cold regions is short, fine, soft, and
downy, while the hair of animals of warmer lands, is longer, stiffer, and
harder.
Both the quality and color of the fur vary with the age of the animal.
The young usually have a thicker coat of fur than adults, but the hair is too
soft, and the skin generally too tender to be fit for use. In certain cases,
particularly the baby lambs, very young skins are especially prized, and
eagerly sought, but extraordinary care has to be exercised in working with
them. Fur is at its best when the animal is between one and two years old.
After this age, the fur becomes coarse and scraggy. The animal attains its
fullest growth of hair usually in the height of winter, and the fur is best
between then and very early spring. Before mid-winter the hair is short and
thin, and in the spring it begins to shed, and will continue to fall out even in
the dressed fur. The color of the hair also becomes lighter with age, and the
new growth which generally comes in the fall is darker than the old coat.
Different members of the same species, will, other factors such as age
and season being equal, vary as to color and quality. There may even be
several different color phases of the same species of animal, such as the
Page 32
cross fox and the silver fox, both of which are of the same genus as the red
fox; black muskrats are of the same class as the brown variety, etc. The
individual pelt likewise presents many variations in color and nature of the
hair. In some parts, the hair is thicker and softer than others, and the color
varies in intensity and shade throughout the different sections of the skin.
Furs do not have differences confined to the hair part only; the leather
also presents considerable variation among the different fur-bearing
animals, especially in regard to the weight and thickness. The durability of
furs, relatively considered under similar conditions of wear, also varies
widely. In the following table the relative durability of dressed furs, and in
certain instances also dyed furs, otter being taken as standard, is given, as
well as the weight in ounces per square foot of skin of these furs.
Name of Fur Durability Wt. in oz.
Otter = 100 per sq. ft.
Astrachan 10 3
Bear, brown or black 94 7
Beaver, natural 90 4
Beaver, plucked 85 37⁄8
Chinchilla 15 11⁄2
Civet cat 40 23⁄4
Coney 20 3
Ermine 25 11⁄4
Fox, natural 40 3
Fox, dyed black 25 3
Genet 35 23⁄4
Goat 15 41⁄8
Hare 05 21⁄4
Krimmer 60 3
Kolinsky 25 3
Leopard 75 4
Lynx 25 23⁄4
Marten, Baum natural 65 23⁄4
fox; black muskrats are of the same class as the brown variety, etc. The
individual pelt likewise presents many variations in color and nature of the
hair. In some parts, the hair is thicker and softer than others, and the color
varies in intensity and shade throughout the different sections of the skin.
Furs do not have differences confined to the hair part only; the leather
also presents considerable variation among the different fur-bearing
animals, especially in regard to the weight and thickness. The durability of
furs, relatively considered under similar conditions of wear, also varies
widely. In the following table the relative durability of dressed furs, and in
certain instances also dyed furs, otter being taken as standard, is given, as
well as the weight in ounces per square foot of skin of these furs.
Name of Fur Durability Wt. in oz.
Otter = 100 per sq. ft.
Astrachan 10 3
Bear, brown or black 94 7
Beaver, natural 90 4
Beaver, plucked 85 37⁄8
Chinchilla 15 11⁄2
Civet cat 40 23⁄4
Coney 20 3
Ermine 25 11⁄4
Fox, natural 40 3
Fox, dyed black 25 3
Genet 35 23⁄4
Goat 15 41⁄8
Hare 05 21⁄4
Krimmer 60 3
Kolinsky 25 3
Leopard 75 4
Lynx 25 23⁄4
Marten, Baum natural 65 23⁄4
Page 33
Marten, Baum blended 45 23⁄4
Marten, Stone natural 45 27⁄8
Marten, Stone dyed 35 27⁄8
Mink, natural 70 31⁄4
Mink, dyed 35 31⁄4
Mink, Jap 20 3
Mole 07 13⁄4
Muskrat 45 31⁄4
Nutria, plucked 25 31⁄4
Opossum, natural 37 3
Opossum, dyed 20 3
Opossum, Australian 40 31⁄2
Otter, land 100 41⁄2
Otter, sea 100 41⁄2
Persian lamb 65 31⁄4
Pony, Russian 35 31⁄2
Rabbit 05 21⁄4
Raccoon, natural 65 21⁄4
Raccoon, dyed 50 21⁄2
Sable 60 21⁄2
Sable, blended 45 21⁄2
Seal, fur 80 31⁄2
Seal, fur dyed 70 31⁄8
Skunk, tipped 50 27⁄8
Squirrel, grey 20–25 13⁄4
Wolf, natural 50 61⁄2
Wolverine 100 7
In estimating the value of a fur, many factors have to be considered.
There is no one standard by which the skins are judged, each kind of fur
having its own criterion. However, the general points by which raw furs are
graded are, color, size, origin, quality and quantity of hair, condition of
Marten, Stone natural 45 27⁄8
Marten, Stone dyed 35 27⁄8
Mink, natural 70 31⁄4
Mink, dyed 35 31⁄4
Mink, Jap 20 3
Mole 07 13⁄4
Muskrat 45 31⁄4
Nutria, plucked 25 31⁄4
Opossum, natural 37 3
Opossum, dyed 20 3
Opossum, Australian 40 31⁄2
Otter, land 100 41⁄2
Otter, sea 100 41⁄2
Persian lamb 65 31⁄4
Pony, Russian 35 31⁄2
Rabbit 05 21⁄4
Raccoon, natural 65 21⁄4
Raccoon, dyed 50 21⁄2
Sable 60 21⁄2
Sable, blended 45 21⁄2
Seal, fur 80 31⁄2
Seal, fur dyed 70 31⁄8
Skunk, tipped 50 27⁄8
Squirrel, grey 20–25 13⁄4
Wolf, natural 50 61⁄2
Wolverine 100 7
In estimating the value of a fur, many factors have to be considered.
There is no one standard by which the skins are judged, each kind of fur
having its own criterion. However, the general points by which raw furs are
graded are, color, size, origin, quality and quantity of hair, condition of
Page 34
leather, date or season of trapping, methods of handling, etc. Beaver, for
example, is graded as large, medium, small and cubs. Red foxes, first, into
Alaska, Labrador, and Nova Scotia, and then these divisions are classed as
large, medium and small. Skunks are graded according to the amount of
white on the skin, the less white, the more valuable the fur.
The qualities which make a fur desired depend first of all on the nature
of the fur itself. Pretty color, luster, thickness, softness, length, uniformity
and regular fall of the hair are the chief points to be considered. While the
leather part of the fur is of secondary importance in the evaluation of a fur,
it must possess strength, lightness of weight, and when properly dressed,
should be supple and have a certain firmness or ‘feel.’ The abundance or
scarcity of a fur-bearing animal also determines the value of the fur. Furs
which are always comparatively rare, such as silver fox, Russian sable,
chinchilla, etc., are always highly prized. In this connection, circumstances
which tend to decrease the number of available pelts of any particular
animal, such as pestilences, gradual extermination due to excessive
trapping, prevention of trapping, by protective laws, also affect the value of
a fur. A third factor which has an influence on the value of furs, is the
prevailing style or fashion. Many kinds of furs which are both beautiful and
rare, such as Russian sable or chinchilla, are practically unaffected by the
whims of fashion. But a fur of ordinary value may at times become so
popular, that the demand for it will cause its price to be greatly increased.
Similarly, a fur which has enjoyed a considerable vogue, may pass out of
demand for a time and consequently depreciate in value.
A detailed description of the various furs used in commerce is not
within the scope of this work, because such an account rightly belongs in a
book on zoölogy. However, it is desirable that the reader who is interested
in the dressing and dyeing of furs should have at least a passing
acquaintance with the chief furs used in commerce, together with such of
their individual characteristics as are of importance. The figures given are
for the average dressed skin.[1]
Astrachan, see Lambs.
Badger.—2 × 1 ft. This is one of the few animals whose fur is darker
on the belly than on the back. The American sorts have coarse, thick under-
example, is graded as large, medium, small and cubs. Red foxes, first, into
Alaska, Labrador, and Nova Scotia, and then these divisions are classed as
large, medium and small. Skunks are graded according to the amount of
white on the skin, the less white, the more valuable the fur.
The qualities which make a fur desired depend first of all on the nature
of the fur itself. Pretty color, luster, thickness, softness, length, uniformity
and regular fall of the hair are the chief points to be considered. While the
leather part of the fur is of secondary importance in the evaluation of a fur,
it must possess strength, lightness of weight, and when properly dressed,
should be supple and have a certain firmness or ‘feel.’ The abundance or
scarcity of a fur-bearing animal also determines the value of the fur. Furs
which are always comparatively rare, such as silver fox, Russian sable,
chinchilla, etc., are always highly prized. In this connection, circumstances
which tend to decrease the number of available pelts of any particular
animal, such as pestilences, gradual extermination due to excessive
trapping, prevention of trapping, by protective laws, also affect the value of
a fur. A third factor which has an influence on the value of furs, is the
prevailing style or fashion. Many kinds of furs which are both beautiful and
rare, such as Russian sable or chinchilla, are practically unaffected by the
whims of fashion. But a fur of ordinary value may at times become so
popular, that the demand for it will cause its price to be greatly increased.
Similarly, a fur which has enjoyed a considerable vogue, may pass out of
demand for a time and consequently depreciate in value.
A detailed description of the various furs used in commerce is not
within the scope of this work, because such an account rightly belongs in a
book on zoölogy. However, it is desirable that the reader who is interested
in the dressing and dyeing of furs should have at least a passing
acquaintance with the chief furs used in commerce, together with such of
their individual characteristics as are of importance. The figures given are
for the average dressed skin.[1]
Astrachan, see Lambs.
Badger.—2 × 1 ft. This is one of the few animals whose fur is darker
on the belly than on the back. The American sorts have coarse, thick under-
Page 35
hair of a pale fawn or stone color, with a growth of longer black and white
hairs 3–4 inches long. The Japanese varieties are usually dyed for imitation
skunk. The American kind is also dyed occasionally but is mostly used
natural. Badger hair is very extensively used for ‘pointing.’
Bear, Black.—6 × 3 ft. Has fine, dark brown under-hair, with bright,
flowing black top-hair 4 inches long. The fur of cubs is nearly as long,
although the skins are much smaller, and the hair is finer, softer, and lighter-
pelted. The best skins are from Canada.
Bear, Brown.—6 × 3 ft. Similar to the Black Bear, but more limited in
number. The color ranges from a light yellow to a rich dark brown. The best
and most valuable sorts come from the Hudson Bay territory, inferior skins
coming from Europe and Asia.
Bear, White.—10 × 5 ft. This is the largest of the bears. The hair is
short and close except on the flanks, while the color ranges from white to
yellow. The best skins come from Greenland, the whitest being the most
valuable.
Beaver.—3 × 2 ft. This is the largest of the rodents, and is very widely
used; formerly to a great extent in the hat trade. The under-hair is close and
of a bluish-brown hue, and nearly an inch deep. The over-hair is coarse,
bright black or reddish-brown in color, and is usually plucked out, as the
under-hair is the attractive part of the fur. The darkest skins are the most
valuable. Formerly beaver was used to dye in imitation of seal, but more
suitable furs are now used.
Broadtail, see Lambs.
Caracul, see Lambs.
Cat, Civet.—9 × 41⁄2 inches, with short, thick and dark under-hair, and
silky, black top-hair with irregular white markings. It is similar to the
skunk, but is lighter, softer, less full, and has no disagreeable odor.
Cat, House.—18 × 9 inches. Is mostly black and dark brown, the best
skins coming from Holland. The hair is weak, coming out with the friction
of wear. In the trade, the black variety is known as genet.
hairs 3–4 inches long. The Japanese varieties are usually dyed for imitation
skunk. The American kind is also dyed occasionally but is mostly used
natural. Badger hair is very extensively used for ‘pointing.’
Bear, Black.—6 × 3 ft. Has fine, dark brown under-hair, with bright,
flowing black top-hair 4 inches long. The fur of cubs is nearly as long,
although the skins are much smaller, and the hair is finer, softer, and lighter-
pelted. The best skins are from Canada.
Bear, Brown.—6 × 3 ft. Similar to the Black Bear, but more limited in
number. The color ranges from a light yellow to a rich dark brown. The best
and most valuable sorts come from the Hudson Bay territory, inferior skins
coming from Europe and Asia.
Bear, White.—10 × 5 ft. This is the largest of the bears. The hair is
short and close except on the flanks, while the color ranges from white to
yellow. The best skins come from Greenland, the whitest being the most
valuable.
Beaver.—3 × 2 ft. This is the largest of the rodents, and is very widely
used; formerly to a great extent in the hat trade. The under-hair is close and
of a bluish-brown hue, and nearly an inch deep. The over-hair is coarse,
bright black or reddish-brown in color, and is usually plucked out, as the
under-hair is the attractive part of the fur. The darkest skins are the most
valuable. Formerly beaver was used to dye in imitation of seal, but more
suitable furs are now used.
Broadtail, see Lambs.
Caracul, see Lambs.
Cat, Civet.—9 × 41⁄2 inches, with short, thick and dark under-hair, and
silky, black top-hair with irregular white markings. It is similar to the
skunk, but is lighter, softer, less full, and has no disagreeable odor.
Cat, House.—18 × 9 inches. Is mostly black and dark brown, the best
skins coming from Holland. The hair is weak, coming out with the friction
of wear. In the trade, the black variety is known as genet.
Page 36
Chinchilla.—12 × 7 inches. This is one of the rarest and most
beautiful furs. It comes from Bolivia and Peru, where, due to the
uncontrolled trapping of the animal, it is becoming scarce, and this
compelled the governments to enact laws prohibiting the taking of
chinchilla for a certain period. The fur is of a delicate blue-grey, with black
shadings, the fur being 1–11⁄4 inches deep. Unfortunately, the skin is quite
perishable.
Chinchilla, La Plata.—9 × 4 inches. Incorrectly called “bastard
chinchilla” in the trade. It is a similar species to the Bolivian chinchilla, but
due to the lower altitude and warmer climate of its habitat, is smaller, with
shorter and less pretty hair, the color of the under-hair being darker, and of
the top-hair less pure. It is quite as undurable as true chinchilla.
Chinchillone.—13 × 8 inches. Is also from South America. The fur is
longer, weaker, poorer and yellower than real chinchilla, but the skins are
often dyed in shades closely resembling the natural chinchilla.
Ermine.—12 × 21⁄2 inches. The under-hair is short and even, with the
top-hair slightly longer. The leather is light, close in texture, and quite
durable. In mid-winter the color is pure white, except the tip of the tail,
which is usually quite black. The best skins are from Siberia.
Fisher.—30 × 12 inches, with tail 12–18 inches long. It is the largest
of the marten family. The under-hair is deep, and of a dark shade, with a
fine dark, glossy and strong top-hair, 2 or more inches long. The best skins
are from Canada. The fur is something like a dark silky raccoon, while the
tail, which is very highly prized, is almost black.
Fitch.—12 × 3 inches. It is of the marten species, and its common
name is polecat. The under-hair is yellow and 1⁄3 of an inch deep. The top-
hair is black, 11⁄2–13⁄4 inches long, very fine and open in growth, and not so
close as the martens. The largest and best skins are from Denmark, Holland
and Germany. The Russian skins are smaller, silkier, and are usually dyed as
a substitute for sable.
Fox, Blue.—24 × 8 inches. The under-hair is thick and long, while the
top-hair is fine and not so plentiful as in other foxes. It is found in Alaska,
Hudson Bay Territory, Greenland and Archangel. Although called blue, the
beautiful furs. It comes from Bolivia and Peru, where, due to the
uncontrolled trapping of the animal, it is becoming scarce, and this
compelled the governments to enact laws prohibiting the taking of
chinchilla for a certain period. The fur is of a delicate blue-grey, with black
shadings, the fur being 1–11⁄4 inches deep. Unfortunately, the skin is quite
perishable.
Chinchilla, La Plata.—9 × 4 inches. Incorrectly called “bastard
chinchilla” in the trade. It is a similar species to the Bolivian chinchilla, but
due to the lower altitude and warmer climate of its habitat, is smaller, with
shorter and less pretty hair, the color of the under-hair being darker, and of
the top-hair less pure. It is quite as undurable as true chinchilla.
Chinchillone.—13 × 8 inches. Is also from South America. The fur is
longer, weaker, poorer and yellower than real chinchilla, but the skins are
often dyed in shades closely resembling the natural chinchilla.
Ermine.—12 × 21⁄2 inches. The under-hair is short and even, with the
top-hair slightly longer. The leather is light, close in texture, and quite
durable. In mid-winter the color is pure white, except the tip of the tail,
which is usually quite black. The best skins are from Siberia.
Fisher.—30 × 12 inches, with tail 12–18 inches long. It is the largest
of the marten family. The under-hair is deep, and of a dark shade, with a
fine dark, glossy and strong top-hair, 2 or more inches long. The best skins
are from Canada. The fur is something like a dark silky raccoon, while the
tail, which is very highly prized, is almost black.
Fitch.—12 × 3 inches. It is of the marten species, and its common
name is polecat. The under-hair is yellow and 1⁄3 of an inch deep. The top-
hair is black, 11⁄2–13⁄4 inches long, very fine and open in growth, and not so
close as the martens. The largest and best skins are from Denmark, Holland
and Germany. The Russian skins are smaller, silkier, and are usually dyed as
a substitute for sable.
Fox, Blue.—24 × 8 inches. The under-hair is thick and long, while the
top-hair is fine and not so plentiful as in other foxes. It is found in Alaska,
Hudson Bay Territory, Greenland and Archangel. Although called blue, the
Page 37
color is really of a slaty or drab shade. The skins from Archangel are more
silky and of a smoky bluish color, and being scarce are most valuable. The
white foxes which are dyed a smoky blue are brilliant and quite unlike the
browner shades of the blue-fox.
Fox, Cross.—20 × 7 inches. The skins generally have a pale yellow or
orange tone, with some silver points, and a darkish cross marking on the
shoulders, on account of which the animal got its name. Some are very
similar to the pale red foxes of Northwest America. The darkest and best
skins are from Labrador and Hudson Bay, those from lower latitudes being
inferior.
Fox, Grey.—27 × 10 inches. Has a close dark drab under-hair, with
coarse regular, yellowish, grizzly-grey top-hair. The majority of the skins
come from Virginia and southwestern U. S. A. Those from the west are
larger and brighter-toned.
Fox, Kit.—20 × 6 inches. The under-hair is short and soft, as is also
the top-hair, which is a very pale grey mixed with some yellowish-white
hairs. It is the smallest of the foxes, and is found in Canada and northern
United States.
Fox, Red.—24 × 8 inches, although some kinds are larger. The under-
hair is long and soft, and the top-hair is plentiful and strong. The colors
range from pale yellow to a dark red, some being very brilliant. It is widely
found in northern America, China, Japan, and Australia. The Kamchatka
foxes are exceptionally fine and rich in quality. Farther north, near the open
sea, the fur is coarse. The skins have an extensive use, both natural and
dyed. They are dyed black in imitation of the black fox, or these when
pointed with badger or other white hair to imitate the silver fox.
Fox, Silver.—30 × 10 inches. The under-hair is close and fine, and the
top-hair, which is black to silvery, is 3 inches long. The fur on the neck
usually runs almost black, and in some cases the black extends over half the
length of the skin. When all black, it is a natural black fox, and is
exceedingly rare and high-priced. The silver fox is very valuable, the finest
wild skins coming from Labrador. The tail is always tipped white. The
majority of the silver fox pelts that reach the market today are bred on
ranches in Canada and the United States.
silky and of a smoky bluish color, and being scarce are most valuable. The
white foxes which are dyed a smoky blue are brilliant and quite unlike the
browner shades of the blue-fox.
Fox, Cross.—20 × 7 inches. The skins generally have a pale yellow or
orange tone, with some silver points, and a darkish cross marking on the
shoulders, on account of which the animal got its name. Some are very
similar to the pale red foxes of Northwest America. The darkest and best
skins are from Labrador and Hudson Bay, those from lower latitudes being
inferior.
Fox, Grey.—27 × 10 inches. Has a close dark drab under-hair, with
coarse regular, yellowish, grizzly-grey top-hair. The majority of the skins
come from Virginia and southwestern U. S. A. Those from the west are
larger and brighter-toned.
Fox, Kit.—20 × 6 inches. The under-hair is short and soft, as is also
the top-hair, which is a very pale grey mixed with some yellowish-white
hairs. It is the smallest of the foxes, and is found in Canada and northern
United States.
Fox, Red.—24 × 8 inches, although some kinds are larger. The under-
hair is long and soft, and the top-hair is plentiful and strong. The colors
range from pale yellow to a dark red, some being very brilliant. It is widely
found in northern America, China, Japan, and Australia. The Kamchatka
foxes are exceptionally fine and rich in quality. Farther north, near the open
sea, the fur is coarse. The skins have an extensive use, both natural and
dyed. They are dyed black in imitation of the black fox, or these when
pointed with badger or other white hair to imitate the silver fox.
Fox, Silver.—30 × 10 inches. The under-hair is close and fine, and the
top-hair, which is black to silvery, is 3 inches long. The fur on the neck
usually runs almost black, and in some cases the black extends over half the
length of the skin. When all black, it is a natural black fox, and is
exceedingly rare and high-priced. The silver fox is very valuable, the finest
wild skins coming from Labrador. The tail is always tipped white. The
majority of the silver fox pelts that reach the market today are bred on
ranches in Canada and the United States.
Page 38
Fox, White.—20 × 7 inches. It is usually small and inhabits the
extreme northern sections of Hudson Bay, Labrador, Greenland, and
Siberia. The Canadian are silky-haired and inclined to a creamy color, while
the Siberian are whiter and more woolly. The under-hair is generally of a
bluish-grey tone, but the top-hair in winter is usually full enough to hide
such a variation. Those skins which have under-hair that is quite white are
rare and much more expensive than the others. In summer specimens of
these species have slightly discolored coats, the shades resembling those of
the blue fox. The skins which are not perfectly white are bleached, or if they
cannot be bleached sufficiently white they are dyed various shades of
smoke color, blue-greys and also imitation blue fox.
Goat.—The size varies greatly. The European, Arabian and East
Indian varieties are used mainly for leather and wool. Many from Russia are
dyed black for rugs. The hair is brittle, with poor under-hair, and is not
durable. The Chinese export many skins in grey, black and white, made into
rugs of two skins each. Frequently the skins are dyed black or brown in
imitation of bear.
Hamster.—8 × 31⁄2 inches. A destructive rodent found largely in
Russia and Germany. The fur is very flat and poor, of a yellowish-brown
color, with a little marking of black. On account of its lightness it is used
for linings; occasionally it is dyed.
Hare.—24 × 9 inches. The common hare of Europe is used mostly for
the hatters’ trade. The white hares of Russia, Siberia, and other northern
regions are the ones mainly used for furs. It is whitest in mid-winter, and
the fur on the flanks is longer than that on the back. The hair is brittle and
not durable, and the leather is quite as bad. Yet the skins are used to dye
imitations of more than a dozen different furs. The North American hares
are also dyed black and brown.
Kangaroo.—The sizes vary greatly, the larger kinds being generally
used for making leather. The sorts used for fur are, blue kangaroo, bush
kangaroo, wallaroo, rock wallaby, swamp wallaby, and short-tailed wallaby.
Many of the swamp wallabies are dyed imitation skunk, and look quite
attractive. The colors are generally yellowish or brown, some in the swamp
extreme northern sections of Hudson Bay, Labrador, Greenland, and
Siberia. The Canadian are silky-haired and inclined to a creamy color, while
the Siberian are whiter and more woolly. The under-hair is generally of a
bluish-grey tone, but the top-hair in winter is usually full enough to hide
such a variation. Those skins which have under-hair that is quite white are
rare and much more expensive than the others. In summer specimens of
these species have slightly discolored coats, the shades resembling those of
the blue fox. The skins which are not perfectly white are bleached, or if they
cannot be bleached sufficiently white they are dyed various shades of
smoke color, blue-greys and also imitation blue fox.
Goat.—The size varies greatly. The European, Arabian and East
Indian varieties are used mainly for leather and wool. Many from Russia are
dyed black for rugs. The hair is brittle, with poor under-hair, and is not
durable. The Chinese export many skins in grey, black and white, made into
rugs of two skins each. Frequently the skins are dyed black or brown in
imitation of bear.
Hamster.—8 × 31⁄2 inches. A destructive rodent found largely in
Russia and Germany. The fur is very flat and poor, of a yellowish-brown
color, with a little marking of black. On account of its lightness it is used
for linings; occasionally it is dyed.
Hare.—24 × 9 inches. The common hare of Europe is used mostly for
the hatters’ trade. The white hares of Russia, Siberia, and other northern
regions are the ones mainly used for furs. It is whitest in mid-winter, and
the fur on the flanks is longer than that on the back. The hair is brittle and
not durable, and the leather is quite as bad. Yet the skins are used to dye
imitations of more than a dozen different furs. The North American hares
are also dyed black and brown.
Kangaroo.—The sizes vary greatly, the larger kinds being generally
used for making leather. The sorts used for fur are, blue kangaroo, bush
kangaroo, wallaroo, rock wallaby, swamp wallaby, and short-tailed wallaby.
Many of the swamp wallabies are dyed imitation skunk, and look quite
attractive. The colors are generally yellowish or brown, some in the swamp
Page 39
variety being dark brown. The skins are quite strong. The rock wallabies are
soft and woolly, and often have a bluish tone. They are used for rugs.
Kolinsky.—12 × 21⁄2 inches. It is of the marten family. The under-hair
is short and rather weak, but regular, as is also the top-hair. The color is
usually a uniform yellow. They are generally dyed in imitation of other
members of the marten family. It is very light in weight, and the best skins
are obtained from Siberia. The tails are used for artists’ “sable” brushes.
Lambs.—Those of commercial interest are from South Russia, Persia,
and Afghanistan, and include Persian Lamb, Broadtail, Astrachan, Shiraz,
Bokhara, Caracul, and Krimmers.
The Persians are 18 × 9 inches, and are the finest and best. When
properly dressed and dyed they should have regular, close, bright curls,
varying from small to very large and if of equal size, regularity, tightness
and brightness, their value is inestimable.
All the above lambs, except krimmer, are naturally a rusty black or
brown, and are in most cases dyed a jet black. Luster cannot be imparted
where naturally lacking.
Broadtails, 10 × 5 inches, are the young of the Persians, killed before
the wool has had time to develop beyond the flat wavy state. They are
naturally of exceedingly light weight, and when of an even pattern
possessing a lustrous sheen are costly. The pelt, however, is too delicate to
resist hard wear.
Astrachan, Shiraz, and Bokhara lambs, 22 × 9 inches, are of a coarser
and looser curl. Caracul lambs are the very young of the astrachan, and the
finest skins are almost as effective as the broadtails, although not so fine in
texture.
Krimmers, 24 × 10 inches are grey lambs obtained from Crimea. They
are of a similar nature to the caraculs, but looser in curl, and ranging in
color from a very light to a dark grey, the best being pale bluish-greys.
Slink lambs come from South America and China. The South
American are very small, and generally those are still-born. They have a
soft and woolly, and often have a bluish tone. They are used for rugs.
Kolinsky.—12 × 21⁄2 inches. It is of the marten family. The under-hair
is short and rather weak, but regular, as is also the top-hair. The color is
usually a uniform yellow. They are generally dyed in imitation of other
members of the marten family. It is very light in weight, and the best skins
are obtained from Siberia. The tails are used for artists’ “sable” brushes.
Lambs.—Those of commercial interest are from South Russia, Persia,
and Afghanistan, and include Persian Lamb, Broadtail, Astrachan, Shiraz,
Bokhara, Caracul, and Krimmers.
The Persians are 18 × 9 inches, and are the finest and best. When
properly dressed and dyed they should have regular, close, bright curls,
varying from small to very large and if of equal size, regularity, tightness
and brightness, their value is inestimable.
All the above lambs, except krimmer, are naturally a rusty black or
brown, and are in most cases dyed a jet black. Luster cannot be imparted
where naturally lacking.
Broadtails, 10 × 5 inches, are the young of the Persians, killed before
the wool has had time to develop beyond the flat wavy state. They are
naturally of exceedingly light weight, and when of an even pattern
possessing a lustrous sheen are costly. The pelt, however, is too delicate to
resist hard wear.
Astrachan, Shiraz, and Bokhara lambs, 22 × 9 inches, are of a coarser
and looser curl. Caracul lambs are the very young of the astrachan, and the
finest skins are almost as effective as the broadtails, although not so fine in
texture.
Krimmers, 24 × 10 inches are grey lambs obtained from Crimea. They
are of a similar nature to the caraculs, but looser in curl, and ranging in
color from a very light to a dark grey, the best being pale bluish-greys.
Slink lambs come from South America and China. The South
American are very small, and generally those are still-born. They have a
Page 40
particularly thin pelt, with very close wool of minute curls. The Chinese
sorts are much larger.
Leopard.—3 × 6 feet long. There are several kinds, the chief being the
snow leopard or ounce, Chinese, Bengal, Persian, East Indian, and African.
The first variety inhabits the Himalayas, and has a deep, soft fur, quite long
as compared with the Bengal sort. The colors are pale orange and white
with dark markings. The Chinese are of a medium orange-brown color and
full in fur. The East Indian are less full and not so dark; the Bengal are dark
and medium in color with short, hard hair. The African are small, with pale
lemon-colored ground, and very closely marked with black spots.
Lynx.—45 × 20 inches. The under-hair is thinner than in the fox, but
the top-hair is fine, silky and flowing, 4 inches long, of a pale grey, slightly
mottled with fine streaks and dark spots. The fur on the flank is longer, and
white, with very pronounced markings of dark spots, and this part of the
skin is generally worked separately. Skins with a bluish tone are more
valuable than those with a sandy or reddish hue. The lynx inhabits North
America as far south as California. The best skins come from Hudson Bay,
and also Sweden. They are generally dyed black or brown, similar to dyed
fox.
Marmot.—18 × 12 inches. A rodent found largely in the south of
Germany. The fur is yellowish-brown, rather harsh and brittle, and without
under-hair. Also found in North America, China, and the best skins come
from Russia. It is dyed brown in imitation of mink or sable, the stripes
usually being put on in the completed garment.
Marten, Baum.—16 × 5 inches. Also called Pine Marten, and is found
in the woods and mountains of Russia, Norway, Germany and Switzerland.
It has a thick under-hair with strong top-hair, and ranges from a pale to a
dark bluish-brown. The best are from Norway, are very durable and of good
appearance, and a good substitute for the American sable.
Marten, Japanese.—16 × 5 inches. It is of a woolly nature with rather
coarse top-hair, and quite yellow in color. It is dyed, but it is not an
attractive fur, lacking a silky, bright and fresh appearance.
sorts are much larger.
Leopard.—3 × 6 feet long. There are several kinds, the chief being the
snow leopard or ounce, Chinese, Bengal, Persian, East Indian, and African.
The first variety inhabits the Himalayas, and has a deep, soft fur, quite long
as compared with the Bengal sort. The colors are pale orange and white
with dark markings. The Chinese are of a medium orange-brown color and
full in fur. The East Indian are less full and not so dark; the Bengal are dark
and medium in color with short, hard hair. The African are small, with pale
lemon-colored ground, and very closely marked with black spots.
Lynx.—45 × 20 inches. The under-hair is thinner than in the fox, but
the top-hair is fine, silky and flowing, 4 inches long, of a pale grey, slightly
mottled with fine streaks and dark spots. The fur on the flank is longer, and
white, with very pronounced markings of dark spots, and this part of the
skin is generally worked separately. Skins with a bluish tone are more
valuable than those with a sandy or reddish hue. The lynx inhabits North
America as far south as California. The best skins come from Hudson Bay,
and also Sweden. They are generally dyed black or brown, similar to dyed
fox.
Marmot.—18 × 12 inches. A rodent found largely in the south of
Germany. The fur is yellowish-brown, rather harsh and brittle, and without
under-hair. Also found in North America, China, and the best skins come
from Russia. It is dyed brown in imitation of mink or sable, the stripes
usually being put on in the completed garment.
Marten, Baum.—16 × 5 inches. Also called Pine Marten, and is found
in the woods and mountains of Russia, Norway, Germany and Switzerland.
It has a thick under-hair with strong top-hair, and ranges from a pale to a
dark bluish-brown. The best are from Norway, are very durable and of good
appearance, and a good substitute for the American sable.
Marten, Japanese.—16 × 5 inches. It is of a woolly nature with rather
coarse top-hair, and quite yellow in color. It is dyed, but it is not an
attractive fur, lacking a silky, bright and fresh appearance.
Page 41
Marten, Stone.—Size and quality similar to the baum marten. The
color of the under-hair is stony white, and the top-hair is a very dark brown,
almost black. Skins of a pale bluish tone are used natural, while less clear
colored ones are dyed, usually in Russian sable shades. They are found in
Russia, Bosnia, Turkey, Greece, Germany, and France, the best coming
from Bosnia and France.
Mink.—16 × 5 inches. Is of the amphibious class, and is found
throughout North America, as well as in Russia, China and Japan. The
under-hair is short, close and even, as is also the top-hair, which is very
strong. The best skins are very dark, and come from Nova Scotia. In the
central states the color is a good brown, but in the northwest and southwest,
the fur is coarse and pale. It is very durable and an economic substitute for
sable. The Russian species is dark, but poor and flat in quality, and the
Chinese and Japanese sorts are so pale that they are always dyed.
Mole.—31⁄2 × 21⁄2 inches. Is plentiful in the British Isles and Europe,
and is much in demand on account of its velvety fur of a pretty bluish
shade. Although the skins are comparatively cheap, the cost of dressing is
high on account of the considerable amount of labor involved. The pelt is
very light in weight, but does not resist well the friction of wear.
Monkey, Black.—18 × 10 inches. The species usually found on the
west coast of Africa, is the one of interest to the fur trade. The hair is very
long, very black and bright, with no under-hair, and the white pelt is very
noticeable by contrast.
Muskrat, Brown, Black, Russian.—12 × 8 inches. A very prolific
rodent of the amphibious class, obtained in Canada and the United States. It
has a fairly thick and even brownish under-hair, and a rather strong, dark
top-hair of medium density. It is a durable and not too heavy fur. It is used
natural, but recently the plucked, sheared and dyed skins have found a very
extensive use as Hudson seal, an imitation of real seal. The so-called black
variety of muskrat is found in New Jersey and Delaware, but only in
comparatively small numbers. The Russian is also very small and limited in
numbers. It is of a pretty silvery-blue shade with even under-hair, with very
little silky top-hair, and silvery-white sides, presenting altogether a marked
effect.
color of the under-hair is stony white, and the top-hair is a very dark brown,
almost black. Skins of a pale bluish tone are used natural, while less clear
colored ones are dyed, usually in Russian sable shades. They are found in
Russia, Bosnia, Turkey, Greece, Germany, and France, the best coming
from Bosnia and France.
Mink.—16 × 5 inches. Is of the amphibious class, and is found
throughout North America, as well as in Russia, China and Japan. The
under-hair is short, close and even, as is also the top-hair, which is very
strong. The best skins are very dark, and come from Nova Scotia. In the
central states the color is a good brown, but in the northwest and southwest,
the fur is coarse and pale. It is very durable and an economic substitute for
sable. The Russian species is dark, but poor and flat in quality, and the
Chinese and Japanese sorts are so pale that they are always dyed.
Mole.—31⁄2 × 21⁄2 inches. Is plentiful in the British Isles and Europe,
and is much in demand on account of its velvety fur of a pretty bluish
shade. Although the skins are comparatively cheap, the cost of dressing is
high on account of the considerable amount of labor involved. The pelt is
very light in weight, but does not resist well the friction of wear.
Monkey, Black.—18 × 10 inches. The species usually found on the
west coast of Africa, is the one of interest to the fur trade. The hair is very
long, very black and bright, with no under-hair, and the white pelt is very
noticeable by contrast.
Muskrat, Brown, Black, Russian.—12 × 8 inches. A very prolific
rodent of the amphibious class, obtained in Canada and the United States. It
has a fairly thick and even brownish under-hair, and a rather strong, dark
top-hair of medium density. It is a durable and not too heavy fur. It is used
natural, but recently the plucked, sheared and dyed skins have found a very
extensive use as Hudson seal, an imitation of real seal. The so-called black
variety of muskrat is found in New Jersey and Delaware, but only in
comparatively small numbers. The Russian is also very small and limited in
numbers. It is of a pretty silvery-blue shade with even under-hair, with very
little silky top-hair, and silvery-white sides, presenting altogether a marked
effect.
Page 42
Nutria.—20 × 12 inches. Is a rodent about half the size of the beaver,
and when plucked, has only about half the depth of fur, which is not so
close. It is often dyed a seal color, but its woolly nature renders it less
effective than the dyed muskrat. The skins are obtained from northern South
America.
Opossum, American.—18 × 10 inches. Is a marsupial, the only one of
its class found outside of Australia. The under-hair is of a very close frizzy
nature, and nearly white, with long bluish-grey top-hair mixed with some
black. It is found in central sections of the United States, and is frequently
dyed imitation skunk.
Opossum, Australian.—16 × 8 inches. Is of a totally different nature
from the American. Although it has fur-hair and top-hair, the latter is sparse
and fine, so that the fur coat may be considered one of close even under-
hair. The color varies according to the district of origin, from blue-grey to
yellow with reddish tones.
Those from near Sidney are a light clear blue, while those from
Victoria are a dark iron-grey, and stronger in the fur-hair. The most pleasing
shade of grey comes from Adelaide. The reddest are the cheapest. The ring-
tailed opossum, 7 × 4 inches, has a very short, close and dark grey under-
fur, some almost black, but the skins are not used extensively. The
Tasmanian opossum, grey and black, 20 × 10 inches, is of a similar
description, but larger, darker, and stronger in the under-hair.
Otter, River.—The size varies considerably, as does also the length of
the fur, according to the origin. It is found in greatest numbers in the coldest
northern regions, and with the best under-hair, the top-hair being
unimportant, as it is plucked out. Most of the best river otters come from
Canada and the United States, and average 36 × 18 inches. The skins from
Germany and China are smaller and shorter furred. The colors of the under-
hair vary from very dark brown to almost yellow. Both the fur and the
leather are extremely strong, and many skins are dyed imitation seal after
plucking.
Otter, Sea.—50 × 25 inches. Is one of the most beautiful of furs. The
under-hair is of a rich, dense, silky nature, with short and soft top-hair,
which is not plucked. The colors range from a pale grey-brown to a rich
and when plucked, has only about half the depth of fur, which is not so
close. It is often dyed a seal color, but its woolly nature renders it less
effective than the dyed muskrat. The skins are obtained from northern South
America.
Opossum, American.—18 × 10 inches. Is a marsupial, the only one of
its class found outside of Australia. The under-hair is of a very close frizzy
nature, and nearly white, with long bluish-grey top-hair mixed with some
black. It is found in central sections of the United States, and is frequently
dyed imitation skunk.
Opossum, Australian.—16 × 8 inches. Is of a totally different nature
from the American. Although it has fur-hair and top-hair, the latter is sparse
and fine, so that the fur coat may be considered one of close even under-
hair. The color varies according to the district of origin, from blue-grey to
yellow with reddish tones.
Those from near Sidney are a light clear blue, while those from
Victoria are a dark iron-grey, and stronger in the fur-hair. The most pleasing
shade of grey comes from Adelaide. The reddest are the cheapest. The ring-
tailed opossum, 7 × 4 inches, has a very short, close and dark grey under-
fur, some almost black, but the skins are not used extensively. The
Tasmanian opossum, grey and black, 20 × 10 inches, is of a similar
description, but larger, darker, and stronger in the under-hair.
Otter, River.—The size varies considerably, as does also the length of
the fur, according to the origin. It is found in greatest numbers in the coldest
northern regions, and with the best under-hair, the top-hair being
unimportant, as it is plucked out. Most of the best river otters come from
Canada and the United States, and average 36 × 18 inches. The skins from
Germany and China are smaller and shorter furred. The colors of the under-
hair vary from very dark brown to almost yellow. Both the fur and the
leather are extremely strong, and many skins are dyed imitation seal after
plucking.
Otter, Sea.—50 × 25 inches. Is one of the most beautiful of furs. The
under-hair is of a rich, dense, silky nature, with short and soft top-hair,
which is not plucked. The colors range from a pale grey-brown to a rich
Page 43
black, and many skins have a sprinkling of white or silver-white hairs. The
blacker the under-hair, and the more regular the silver points, the more
valuable is the skin.
Pony, Russian.—This is a comparatively cheap, but very serviceable
fur, and possesses some very desirable qualities. It has a thin leather, but is
also scantily haired. Young pelts have a design on them somewhat similar to
broadtail lambs, or moire astrachans, but this design is lost to a considerable
degree by dyeing the furs. The hair, which is very glossy, is generally dyed
black, although the natural pelts are also worn extensively.
Rabbit.—10 × 16 inches. The fur is thick and fine, but the pelt is very
weak. It is a native of central Europe, Asia, North and South America, New
Zealand and Australia. The color ranges from white to black. France,
Belgium and Australia are the greatest producers of rabbits suitable for
dyeing black, the so-called French seal, for which they are mostly used. At
the present time the dyeing of rabbits constitutes a considerable percentage
of the total fur-dyeing operations in this country. The most varied shades are
produced on rabbit, and it probably is the basis of the greatest number of
dyed imitations of better furs. In addition to the French seal, or sealine,
rabbit is dyed in imitation of beaver, mole, etc.
Raccoon.—20 × 12 inches. Varies considerably in size, quality and
color of the fur, according to the part of North America in which it is found.
The under-hair is 1–11⁄2 inches deep, pale brown, with long top-hair of a
dark and silvery-grey mixture of a grizzly type, the best having a bluish
tone, and the cheapest a yellowish or reddish-brown. The best skins come
from the northern part of the United States. The skins have a wide use
natural, but are also dyed dark blue, or imitation skunk, the latter being a
very effective and attractive substitute, and extensively used. Sometimes the
skins are plucked, and if the under-hair is good, the effect is similar to a
beaver.
Sable, American and Canadian.—17 × 5 inches. The skins are sold
in the trade as martens, but since many of the skins are of a very dark color,
and almost as silky as Russian sable, they have come to be known as sable.
The prevailing color is a medium brown, while many are quite yellow.
These pale skins have been dyed so well that they can cheaply substitute
blacker the under-hair, and the more regular the silver points, the more
valuable is the skin.
Pony, Russian.—This is a comparatively cheap, but very serviceable
fur, and possesses some very desirable qualities. It has a thin leather, but is
also scantily haired. Young pelts have a design on them somewhat similar to
broadtail lambs, or moire astrachans, but this design is lost to a considerable
degree by dyeing the furs. The hair, which is very glossy, is generally dyed
black, although the natural pelts are also worn extensively.
Rabbit.—10 × 16 inches. The fur is thick and fine, but the pelt is very
weak. It is a native of central Europe, Asia, North and South America, New
Zealand and Australia. The color ranges from white to black. France,
Belgium and Australia are the greatest producers of rabbits suitable for
dyeing black, the so-called French seal, for which they are mostly used. At
the present time the dyeing of rabbits constitutes a considerable percentage
of the total fur-dyeing operations in this country. The most varied shades are
produced on rabbit, and it probably is the basis of the greatest number of
dyed imitations of better furs. In addition to the French seal, or sealine,
rabbit is dyed in imitation of beaver, mole, etc.
Raccoon.—20 × 12 inches. Varies considerably in size, quality and
color of the fur, according to the part of North America in which it is found.
The under-hair is 1–11⁄2 inches deep, pale brown, with long top-hair of a
dark and silvery-grey mixture of a grizzly type, the best having a bluish
tone, and the cheapest a yellowish or reddish-brown. The best skins come
from the northern part of the United States. The skins have a wide use
natural, but are also dyed dark blue, or imitation skunk, the latter being a
very effective and attractive substitute, and extensively used. Sometimes the
skins are plucked, and if the under-hair is good, the effect is similar to a
beaver.
Sable, American and Canadian.—17 × 5 inches. The skins are sold
in the trade as martens, but since many of the skins are of a very dark color,
and almost as silky as Russian sable, they have come to be known as sable.
The prevailing color is a medium brown, while many are quite yellow.
These pale skins have been dyed so well that they can cheaply substitute
Page 44
Russian sable. The finest skins are from the Eskimo Bay and Hudson Bay
districts, the poorest from Alaska.
Sable, Russian.—15 × 5 inches. Belongs to a species of marten
similar to the European and American, but much more silky in the texture
of the fur. The under-hair is close, fine and very soft, the top-hair is regular,
fine and flowing, and silky, ranging from 11⁄2 to 21⁄2 inches in depth. In color
they vary from a pale stony or yellowish shade to a rich, almost black, dark
brown, with a bluish tone. The leather is exceedingly close and fine in
texture, very light in weight, and very durable. The Yakutsk, Okhotsk, and
Kamchatka sorts are good, the last being the largest and fullest-furred, but
of less color density than the others. The most valuable, are the darkest
from Yakutsk in Siberia, particularly those having silvery hairs evenly
distributed over the skin, but these furs are very rare.
The Amur skins are paler, but often of a pretty, bluish tone, with many
interspersed silvery hairs. The fur is not so close or deep, but is very
effective nevertheless. The paler skins from all districts are now tipped, the
tips of the hair being stained dark, the fastest dyes being used, and only an
expert can detect them as differing from the natural shades.
Seal, Fur.—The sizes range from 24 × 15 inches to 15 × 25 inches, the
width being the widest part of the skin after dressing. The most useful skins
are the pups 42 inches long, the quality being very good and uniform. The
largest skins, known as wigs, and ranging up to 8 feet in length, are uneven
and weak in the fur. The supply of the best sort is chiefly from the northern
Pacific, Pribilof Islands, Alaska, northwest coast of America, Aleutian
Islands, and Japan. Other kinds are taken from the south Pacific regions.
The dressing and dyeing of seal takes longer than for any other fur, but
when finished, it has a fine, rich effect, and is very durable.
Seal, Hair.—This is chiefly used for its oil and leather, and not for its
fur. It has coarse, rigid hair, and no under-hair.
Skunk, or “Black Marten.”—15 × 8 inches. The under-hair is full,
and fairly close, with glossy, flowing top-hair about 21⁄2 inches long. The
majority of the skins have two stripes of white hair extending the whole
length of the skin. These were formerly cut out, but more recently are dyed
the same color as the rest of the skin. They are widely found in North and
districts, the poorest from Alaska.
Sable, Russian.—15 × 5 inches. Belongs to a species of marten
similar to the European and American, but much more silky in the texture
of the fur. The under-hair is close, fine and very soft, the top-hair is regular,
fine and flowing, and silky, ranging from 11⁄2 to 21⁄2 inches in depth. In color
they vary from a pale stony or yellowish shade to a rich, almost black, dark
brown, with a bluish tone. The leather is exceedingly close and fine in
texture, very light in weight, and very durable. The Yakutsk, Okhotsk, and
Kamchatka sorts are good, the last being the largest and fullest-furred, but
of less color density than the others. The most valuable, are the darkest
from Yakutsk in Siberia, particularly those having silvery hairs evenly
distributed over the skin, but these furs are very rare.
The Amur skins are paler, but often of a pretty, bluish tone, with many
interspersed silvery hairs. The fur is not so close or deep, but is very
effective nevertheless. The paler skins from all districts are now tipped, the
tips of the hair being stained dark, the fastest dyes being used, and only an
expert can detect them as differing from the natural shades.
Seal, Fur.—The sizes range from 24 × 15 inches to 15 × 25 inches, the
width being the widest part of the skin after dressing. The most useful skins
are the pups 42 inches long, the quality being very good and uniform. The
largest skins, known as wigs, and ranging up to 8 feet in length, are uneven
and weak in the fur. The supply of the best sort is chiefly from the northern
Pacific, Pribilof Islands, Alaska, northwest coast of America, Aleutian
Islands, and Japan. Other kinds are taken from the south Pacific regions.
The dressing and dyeing of seal takes longer than for any other fur, but
when finished, it has a fine, rich effect, and is very durable.
Seal, Hair.—This is chiefly used for its oil and leather, and not for its
fur. It has coarse, rigid hair, and no under-hair.
Skunk, or “Black Marten.”—15 × 8 inches. The under-hair is full,
and fairly close, with glossy, flowing top-hair about 21⁄2 inches long. The
majority of the skins have two stripes of white hair extending the whole
length of the skin. These were formerly cut out, but more recently are dyed
the same color as the rest of the skin. They are widely found in North and
Page 45
South America. The best are from Ohio and New York. The skunk is
naturally the blackest fur, is silky and very durable.
Squirrel.—10 × 5 inches. This size refers to the Russian and Siberian
types, which are practically the only kind imported for fur, other species
having too poor a fur to be of great commercial interest. The back of the
Russian squirrel has an even, close fur, varying from a clear bluish-grey to a
reddish-brown, the bellies in the former being of a flat quality and white, in
the latter, yellowish. The backs are worked up separately from the bellies.
The pelts, though light in weight, are tough and durable. The tails are dark
and very small, and considerably used.
Tiger.—The size varies, the largest measuring about 10 feet from the
nose to the root of the tail. It is found throughout India, Turkestan, China,
Mongolia, and the East Indies. Coats of the Bengal variety are short and of
a dark orange-brown with black stripes. Those from other parts of India are
similar-colored, but longer in hair, while those from the north and China are
not only large in size, but have very long soft hair of a delicate orange-
brown, with very white flanks, and marked generally, with the blackest of
stripes.
Wolf.—50 × 25 inches. Is closely allied to the dog family, and very
widely distributed over the world. The best are the full-furred skins of a
very pale bluish-grey with fine, flowing black top-hair, from the Hudson
Bay district. Those from the United States and Asia are harsher and
browner. The Siberian is smaller than the North American, and the Russian
still smaller. A large number of prairie-dogs, or dog-wolves, is also used for
cheaper furs.
Wolverine.—16 × 18 inches. Is a native of America, Siberia, Russia,
and Scandinavia, and is of the general nature of the bear. The under-hair is
full and thick, with strong, bright top-hair about 21⁄2 inches long. The color
is of two or three different shades of brown on one skin, the center being
dark, and presenting the general appearance of an oval saddle, bordered
with a rather pale shade of brown, and merging to a darker shade towards
the flanks. This peculiar character stamps it as a distinguished fur. It is
expensive, and quite valuable on account of its excellent qualities.
naturally the blackest fur, is silky and very durable.
Squirrel.—10 × 5 inches. This size refers to the Russian and Siberian
types, which are practically the only kind imported for fur, other species
having too poor a fur to be of great commercial interest. The back of the
Russian squirrel has an even, close fur, varying from a clear bluish-grey to a
reddish-brown, the bellies in the former being of a flat quality and white, in
the latter, yellowish. The backs are worked up separately from the bellies.
The pelts, though light in weight, are tough and durable. The tails are dark
and very small, and considerably used.
Tiger.—The size varies, the largest measuring about 10 feet from the
nose to the root of the tail. It is found throughout India, Turkestan, China,
Mongolia, and the East Indies. Coats of the Bengal variety are short and of
a dark orange-brown with black stripes. Those from other parts of India are
similar-colored, but longer in hair, while those from the north and China are
not only large in size, but have very long soft hair of a delicate orange-
brown, with very white flanks, and marked generally, with the blackest of
stripes.
Wolf.—50 × 25 inches. Is closely allied to the dog family, and very
widely distributed over the world. The best are the full-furred skins of a
very pale bluish-grey with fine, flowing black top-hair, from the Hudson
Bay district. Those from the United States and Asia are harsher and
browner. The Siberian is smaller than the North American, and the Russian
still smaller. A large number of prairie-dogs, or dog-wolves, is also used for
cheaper furs.
Wolverine.—16 × 18 inches. Is a native of America, Siberia, Russia,
and Scandinavia, and is of the general nature of the bear. The under-hair is
full and thick, with strong, bright top-hair about 21⁄2 inches long. The color
is of two or three different shades of brown on one skin, the center being
dark, and presenting the general appearance of an oval saddle, bordered
with a rather pale shade of brown, and merging to a darker shade towards
the flanks. This peculiar character stamps it as a distinguished fur. It is
expensive, and quite valuable on account of its excellent qualities.
Page 46
Wombat, Koala or Australian Bear.—20 × 12 inches. It has a light
grey or brown, close, thick under-hair 1⁄2 inch deep, and no top-hair, with a
rather thick, spongy pelt. It is cheap, and well suited for rough wear.
grey or brown, close, thick under-hair 1⁄2 inch deep, and no top-hair, with a
rather thick, spongy pelt. It is cheap, and well suited for rough wear.
Page 47
CHAPTER II
STRUCTURE OF FUR
F
ur is made up of two main components, the hair and the skin, and
each of these has a very complex structure.
In the living animal the skin serves as a protective covering, and
also constitutes an organ of secretion and of feeling; consequently it is of a
highly complicated nature. The skin of all fur-bearing animals is essentially
the same in structure, although varying considerably as to thickness and
texture. It consists of two principal layers, which are entirely different in
structure and purpose, and correspondingly different in both physical and
chemical respects: the epidermis, epithelium or cuticle, which is the outer
layer, and the dermis or corium, which is the true skin. (Fig. 1A).
The epidermis is very thin as compared with the corium. Its outer layer
consists of a tissue of cells, somewhat analogous to the horny matter of
nails and hair. The inner surface, called the ‘rete malpighi,’ rests on the true
skin, and is a soft, mucous layer of cells. These cells are spherical when
first formed, but as they approach the surface become flattened, and dry up,
forming the horny outer layer of the epidermis, which is constantly
throwing off the dead scales, and which is constantly being renewed from
below. It is from this inner layer of the epidermis that the hair, the sweat-
glands, and the fat-glands are developed.
The corium, or true skin, consists essentially of white, interlacing
fibres of the kind known as connective tissue. These fibres are themselves
made up of extremely fine smaller fibres, or fibrils, cemented together by a
substance of a somewhat different nature from the fibres, the coriin.
Towards the center of the skin, the texture of the interweaving fibres is
looser, becoming much more compact at the surface just beneath the inner
layer of the epidermis. This part of the corium is so exceedingly close that
the fibrils are scarcely recognizable. It is in this part that the fat-glands are
situated, while the hair-roots and sweat-glands pass through it into the
looser texture of the corium. The surface next to the flesh is also closer in
STRUCTURE OF FUR
F
ur is made up of two main components, the hair and the skin, and
each of these has a very complex structure.
In the living animal the skin serves as a protective covering, and
also constitutes an organ of secretion and of feeling; consequently it is of a
highly complicated nature. The skin of all fur-bearing animals is essentially
the same in structure, although varying considerably as to thickness and
texture. It consists of two principal layers, which are entirely different in
structure and purpose, and correspondingly different in both physical and
chemical respects: the epidermis, epithelium or cuticle, which is the outer
layer, and the dermis or corium, which is the true skin. (Fig. 1A).
The epidermis is very thin as compared with the corium. Its outer layer
consists of a tissue of cells, somewhat analogous to the horny matter of
nails and hair. The inner surface, called the ‘rete malpighi,’ rests on the true
skin, and is a soft, mucous layer of cells. These cells are spherical when
first formed, but as they approach the surface become flattened, and dry up,
forming the horny outer layer of the epidermis, which is constantly
throwing off the dead scales, and which is constantly being renewed from
below. It is from this inner layer of the epidermis that the hair, the sweat-
glands, and the fat-glands are developed.
The corium, or true skin, consists essentially of white, interlacing
fibres of the kind known as connective tissue. These fibres are themselves
made up of extremely fine smaller fibres, or fibrils, cemented together by a
substance of a somewhat different nature from the fibres, the coriin.
Towards the center of the skin, the texture of the interweaving fibres is
looser, becoming much more compact at the surface just beneath the inner
layer of the epidermis. This part of the corium is so exceedingly close that
the fibrils are scarcely recognizable. It is in this part that the fat-glands are
situated, while the hair-roots and sweat-glands pass through it into the
looser texture of the corium. The surface next to the flesh is also closer in
Page 48
structure than the middle portions of the skin, and has somewhat of a
membranous character due to the fibres running almost parallel to the
surface of the skin. The skin is joined to the body proper by a network of
connective tissue, frequently full of fat-cells. This layer, together with
portions of the flesh which may adhere to it, is removed by the process
called ‘fleshing,’ and this side of the skin is known as the flesh side. The
corium also contains a small proportion of yellow fibres, known as ‘elastic
fibres,’ which differ physically and chemically from the rest of the skin
substance.
During the course of the development of the embryo animal, a small
group of cells forms like a bulb on the inner side of the epidermis, above a
knot of very fine blood-vessels in the corium. This group of cells grows
downward into the true skin, and the hair-root which is formed within it,
surrounds the capillary blood-vessels, drawing nourishment from them, and
thus forming the papilla. (Fig. 1A). Smaller projections also form on the
bulb, and the fat-glands are gradually developed. The sweat-glands are
formed in a manner similar to the development of hair.
The individual hair fibre is quite as complicated in structure as the
skin, and is made up of four distinct parts. (Fig. 1B).[2]
The medulla, or pith, is the innermost portion of the hair, and is
composed of many shrunken cells, often connected by a network which
may fill the medullary column partially or wholly.
Surrounding the medulla is the cortex, which is made up of spindle-
shaped cells fused into a horny, almost homogeneous, transparent mass, and
forming a large proportion of the hair shaft.
In the majority of the fur-bearing animals, there is distributed within
and among the cells of the cortex a pigment in the form of granules or
minute particles, arranged in the different hairs in fairly definite and
characteristic patterns. It is to these pigment granules that the color of the
hair is due primarily. In some cases the coloring matter of the shaft is
uniformly diffused and not granular.
membranous character due to the fibres running almost parallel to the
surface of the skin. The skin is joined to the body proper by a network of
connective tissue, frequently full of fat-cells. This layer, together with
portions of the flesh which may adhere to it, is removed by the process
called ‘fleshing,’ and this side of the skin is known as the flesh side. The
corium also contains a small proportion of yellow fibres, known as ‘elastic
fibres,’ which differ physically and chemically from the rest of the skin
substance.
During the course of the development of the embryo animal, a small
group of cells forms like a bulb on the inner side of the epidermis, above a
knot of very fine blood-vessels in the corium. This group of cells grows
downward into the true skin, and the hair-root which is formed within it,
surrounds the capillary blood-vessels, drawing nourishment from them, and
thus forming the papilla. (Fig. 1A). Smaller projections also form on the
bulb, and the fat-glands are gradually developed. The sweat-glands are
formed in a manner similar to the development of hair.
The individual hair fibre is quite as complicated in structure as the
skin, and is made up of four distinct parts. (Fig. 1B).[2]
The medulla, or pith, is the innermost portion of the hair, and is
composed of many shrunken cells, often connected by a network which
may fill the medullary column partially or wholly.
Surrounding the medulla is the cortex, which is made up of spindle-
shaped cells fused into a horny, almost homogeneous, transparent mass, and
forming a large proportion of the hair shaft.
In the majority of the fur-bearing animals, there is distributed within
and among the cells of the cortex a pigment in the form of granules or
minute particles, arranged in the different hairs in fairly definite and
characteristic patterns. It is to these pigment granules that the color of the
hair is due primarily. In some cases the coloring matter of the shaft is
uniformly diffused and not granular.
Page 49
Fig. 1
A. Structure of Skin. B. Structure of Hair.
The outermost coat of the hair, or cuticle, is composed of thin,
colorless, transparent scales of varying forms and sizes, and arranged in
series like the shingles of a roof. It is on these scales that the lustre or gloss
of the hair depends. Since lustre is due to the unbroken reflection of light
from the surface of the hair, the smoother the surface, the glossier it will
appear. When the scales of the cuticle are irregular and uneven, the surface
of the hair will not be uniform and smooth, and the light reflected from it
will be broken and scattered, and consequently the hair will not possess a
high degree of lustre. As a rule, the stiff, straight hairs have the most regular
and uniform arrangement of the scales of the cuticle, and hence are the
smoothest and glossiest.
Fur hairs are in general either circular or elliptical in cross-section,
those which are circular being straight or only slightly curved, while those
which are elliptical in cross-section are curly like the hair of the various
kinds of lambs.
Most fur-bearing animals have two different kinds of hair on their
bodies. Nearest to the skin is a coat of short, thick, soft and fine hair,
A. Structure of Skin. B. Structure of Hair.
The outermost coat of the hair, or cuticle, is composed of thin,
colorless, transparent scales of varying forms and sizes, and arranged in
series like the shingles of a roof. It is on these scales that the lustre or gloss
of the hair depends. Since lustre is due to the unbroken reflection of light
from the surface of the hair, the smoother the surface, the glossier it will
appear. When the scales of the cuticle are irregular and uneven, the surface
of the hair will not be uniform and smooth, and the light reflected from it
will be broken and scattered, and consequently the hair will not possess a
high degree of lustre. As a rule, the stiff, straight hairs have the most regular
and uniform arrangement of the scales of the cuticle, and hence are the
smoothest and glossiest.
Fur hairs are in general either circular or elliptical in cross-section,
those which are circular being straight or only slightly curved, while those
which are elliptical in cross-section are curly like the hair of the various
kinds of lambs.
Most fur-bearing animals have two different kinds of hair on their
bodies. Nearest to the skin is a coat of short, thick, soft and fine hair,
Page 50
usually of a woolly nature, and called the under-hair, under-wool, or fur-
hair. Overlying the fur-hair is a protective layer of hair, longer and coarser
than the under-hair, and usually straight, hard, smooth and glossy. This is
called the top-hair, over-hair, guard-hair or protective hair. In some furs, the
top-hair constitutes one of the chief elements of their beauty, while in
others, the top-hairs are removed, so as better to display the attractive
features of the under-hair. The roots of the top-hair are generally deeper in
the skin than those of the fur-hair, and in some instances where the top-hair
is removed, as in the seal, the roots are destroyed by the action of chemicals
applied to the skin side, the roots of the fur-hair being wholly unaffected by
this treatment.
The fur-hair and the top-hair in the same animal have different
medullary and cuticular structures, and these characteristics may be used to
distinguish the two kinds of hair. Figs. 2A and B illustrate these differences.
In each case, the two large hairs on the left of the illustration are the guard-
hairs, showing respectively the cuticular scales and the medulla. On the
right are the two fur-hairs showing the scales and the medulla.
Although composed of many different kinds of tissues, and varying so
greatly in physical structure, both the skin and the hair belong to the same
class of chemical compounds, namely the proteins. These are highly
complex substances, forming the basis of all animal and vegetable tissues.
There are many different kinds of proteins, varying somewhat in their
constitutions, but all show, on analysis the following approximate
composition of chemical elements:
Carbon 50–55%
Hydrogen 6.5–7.3%
Nitrogen 15–17.6%
Oxygen 19–24%
Sulphur 0.3–5%
The principal kinds of proteins found in the various fur structures are
albumins, keratin, collagen, and mucines. Albumins, of which the white of
egg is the most familiar variety, occurs to some extent in the corium as
serum in the blood-vessels, and also as the liquid filling the connective
tissues, known as the lymph. They are soluble in cold water, but when
hair. Overlying the fur-hair is a protective layer of hair, longer and coarser
than the under-hair, and usually straight, hard, smooth and glossy. This is
called the top-hair, over-hair, guard-hair or protective hair. In some furs, the
top-hair constitutes one of the chief elements of their beauty, while in
others, the top-hairs are removed, so as better to display the attractive
features of the under-hair. The roots of the top-hair are generally deeper in
the skin than those of the fur-hair, and in some instances where the top-hair
is removed, as in the seal, the roots are destroyed by the action of chemicals
applied to the skin side, the roots of the fur-hair being wholly unaffected by
this treatment.
The fur-hair and the top-hair in the same animal have different
medullary and cuticular structures, and these characteristics may be used to
distinguish the two kinds of hair. Figs. 2A and B illustrate these differences.
In each case, the two large hairs on the left of the illustration are the guard-
hairs, showing respectively the cuticular scales and the medulla. On the
right are the two fur-hairs showing the scales and the medulla.
Although composed of many different kinds of tissues, and varying so
greatly in physical structure, both the skin and the hair belong to the same
class of chemical compounds, namely the proteins. These are highly
complex substances, forming the basis of all animal and vegetable tissues.
There are many different kinds of proteins, varying somewhat in their
constitutions, but all show, on analysis the following approximate
composition of chemical elements:
Carbon 50–55%
Hydrogen 6.5–7.3%
Nitrogen 15–17.6%
Oxygen 19–24%
Sulphur 0.3–5%
The principal kinds of proteins found in the various fur structures are
albumins, keratin, collagen, and mucines. Albumins, of which the white of
egg is the most familiar variety, occurs to some extent in the corium as
serum in the blood-vessels, and also as the liquid filling the connective
tissues, known as the lymph. They are soluble in cold water, but when
Page 51
heated to about 70° C., they coagulate and are then insoluble. Concentrated
mineral acids and strong alcohol will also effect coagulation.
Fig. 2
A. Hair of European Beaver. B. Hair of Skunk.
a. Top-hair. b. Under-hair. a. Top-hair. b. Under-hair.
Keratin is the chief substance of which all horny parts of the animal
body are composed, such as the hair, nails or hoofs. It is the principal
constituent of the hair, the epidermis, and the walls of the cells of the inner
layer of the epidermis, or the ‘rete malpighi.’ Keratin is particularly rich in
sulphur, and is quite insoluble in cold water. Caustic alkalies attack keratin-
containing parts.
The collagens are the principal proteins of the skin, forming largely the
substance of the connective tissue fibres, and consequently the framework
of the skin. They are insoluble in cold water, dilute acids and salt solutions,
and are only very slowly attacked by dilute alkalies. Dilute acids and
alkalies cause collagen to swell; concentrated acids, vegetable tanning
materials, basic chrome or iron salts cause it to shrink. By boiling with
water, dilute acids or dilute alkalies, collagen is split up into gelatin or
glutin.
The mucines of the skin, intercellular material or coriin, are soluble in
dilute acids, in dilute solutions of alkalies and of alkaline earths such as
lime, and in 10% salt solution, but insoluble in water, and in salt solutions
of greater or less concentration than 10%. On drying the skin, the mucines
cement the connective tissue fibres, causing the skin to become stiff, horny
mineral acids and strong alcohol will also effect coagulation.
Fig. 2
A. Hair of European Beaver. B. Hair of Skunk.
a. Top-hair. b. Under-hair. a. Top-hair. b. Under-hair.
Keratin is the chief substance of which all horny parts of the animal
body are composed, such as the hair, nails or hoofs. It is the principal
constituent of the hair, the epidermis, and the walls of the cells of the inner
layer of the epidermis, or the ‘rete malpighi.’ Keratin is particularly rich in
sulphur, and is quite insoluble in cold water. Caustic alkalies attack keratin-
containing parts.
The collagens are the principal proteins of the skin, forming largely the
substance of the connective tissue fibres, and consequently the framework
of the skin. They are insoluble in cold water, dilute acids and salt solutions,
and are only very slowly attacked by dilute alkalies. Dilute acids and
alkalies cause collagen to swell; concentrated acids, vegetable tanning
materials, basic chrome or iron salts cause it to shrink. By boiling with
water, dilute acids or dilute alkalies, collagen is split up into gelatin or
glutin.
The mucines of the skin, intercellular material or coriin, are soluble in
dilute acids, in dilute solutions of alkalies and of alkaline earths such as
lime, and in 10% salt solution, but insoluble in water, and in salt solutions
of greater or less concentration than 10%. On drying the skin, the mucines
cement the connective tissue fibres, causing the skin to become stiff, horny
Page 52
and translucent. The mucines are also constituents of the cells of the ‘rete
malpighi.’ The solubility of the mucines in dilute solutions of alkalies and
of alkaline earths causes the epidermis to be loosened from the corium,
when the skins are treated with such solutions for some time.
When raw skins are boiled with water, the greater part goes into
solution, the residue consisting chiefly of the keratins of the hair and
epidermis cells. On cooling, the solution solidifies to a jelly of gelatine. It
combines with both acids and alkalies. A property of the skin which is of
importance in the tanning operation of fur-dressing, and a quality which
also characterizes gelatine, is the capacity to absorb liquids and swell up,
without changing chemically. Raw pelts swell up easily in pure cold water,
but much more easily in solutions of dilute acids or dilute alkalies, only a
little of the skin material being dissolved. In stronger solutions, the skins
swell up less, while more of the skin substance dissolves, and by prolonged
action of strong acids or alkalies, an almost complete solution of the skin is
obtained, without, however, any of the material decomposing. With very
strong alkalies or acids, the skin substance is broken up into simpler
compounds, such as various amines and ammonia. The swelling action of
acids or of alkalies increases with the increase in concentration of the acid
or alkali, but only up to a certain point, after which further increase in the
strength of the acid or alkaline solution causes a reduction in the swelling,
and even produces shrinkage. In the presence of neutral salts, like common
table salt, sodium chloride, the swelling action of acids, is reduced, but the
action of alkalies remains practically unaffected.
When treated with the various chemicals, fur hair acts in a manner
quite similar to wool. If it be remembered that certain classes of furs are
derived from animals of the sheep family, such furs as Persian lamb,
krimmer, etc., it becomes apparent why chemicals should affect furs in
nearly the same way as wool. The great majority of furs differ from those of
the sheep family, in possessing much greater resistance to the action of
chemicals. The range is a wide one however, and no exact criterion can be
adopted. As a general rule, the reactions are most marked with fur-hair of a
woolly nature, so this may be taken as a standard of reference.
Acids have relatively little action on the hair, when applied in dilute
solutions. The scales of the cuticle or epithelium are somewhat opened, the
malpighi.’ The solubility of the mucines in dilute solutions of alkalies and
of alkaline earths causes the epidermis to be loosened from the corium,
when the skins are treated with such solutions for some time.
When raw skins are boiled with water, the greater part goes into
solution, the residue consisting chiefly of the keratins of the hair and
epidermis cells. On cooling, the solution solidifies to a jelly of gelatine. It
combines with both acids and alkalies. A property of the skin which is of
importance in the tanning operation of fur-dressing, and a quality which
also characterizes gelatine, is the capacity to absorb liquids and swell up,
without changing chemically. Raw pelts swell up easily in pure cold water,
but much more easily in solutions of dilute acids or dilute alkalies, only a
little of the skin material being dissolved. In stronger solutions, the skins
swell up less, while more of the skin substance dissolves, and by prolonged
action of strong acids or alkalies, an almost complete solution of the skin is
obtained, without, however, any of the material decomposing. With very
strong alkalies or acids, the skin substance is broken up into simpler
compounds, such as various amines and ammonia. The swelling action of
acids or of alkalies increases with the increase in concentration of the acid
or alkali, but only up to a certain point, after which further increase in the
strength of the acid or alkaline solution causes a reduction in the swelling,
and even produces shrinkage. In the presence of neutral salts, like common
table salt, sodium chloride, the swelling action of acids, is reduced, but the
action of alkalies remains practically unaffected.
When treated with the various chemicals, fur hair acts in a manner
quite similar to wool. If it be remembered that certain classes of furs are
derived from animals of the sheep family, such furs as Persian lamb,
krimmer, etc., it becomes apparent why chemicals should affect furs in
nearly the same way as wool. The great majority of furs differ from those of
the sheep family, in possessing much greater resistance to the action of
chemicals. The range is a wide one however, and no exact criterion can be
adopted. As a general rule, the reactions are most marked with fur-hair of a
woolly nature, so this may be taken as a standard of reference.
Acids have relatively little action on the hair, when applied in dilute
solutions. The scales of the cuticle or epithelium are somewhat opened, the
Page 53
fibre becoming slightly roughened thereby. Even at high temperatures, the
hair is quite resistant to the action of dilute acids. Concentrated acids
destroy the hair with the liberation or formation of ammonia, hydrogen
sulphide, and various amino acids. When treated with dilute acids, the hair,
especially if it is of a very woolly nature, retains considerable quantities of
acid, this phenomenon being probably due to the fixation of the acid by the
basic groups in the hair. Nitric acid produces a yellow coloration when
applied in dilute solution for a short time. Sulphurous acid, the acid formed
by the burning of sulphur, has a bleaching action on the hair.
Alkalies attack the hair, even in dilute solutions, and by longer action
complete decomposition sets in, with formation of ammonia and amino-
acids. Ammonium carbonate, soap, and borax are practically harmless in
their effect on the hair. Sodium and potassium carbonates roughen the hair
on prolonged action, even in dilute solutions. Calcium hydroxide on
continued action removes sulphur from the hair, causing it to become
brittle.
Salts of alkalies and alkaline earths do not affect the hair at all. Salts of
the heavy metals on the other hand, are absorbed in appreciable quantities.
From a dilute solution of alum, aluminum hydroxide is absorbed by the
hair, the potassium sulphate remaining in solution. Similarly with copper,
iron, and chromium salts, the metal oxides are fixed by the fibre.
hair is quite resistant to the action of dilute acids. Concentrated acids
destroy the hair with the liberation or formation of ammonia, hydrogen
sulphide, and various amino acids. When treated with dilute acids, the hair,
especially if it is of a very woolly nature, retains considerable quantities of
acid, this phenomenon being probably due to the fixation of the acid by the
basic groups in the hair. Nitric acid produces a yellow coloration when
applied in dilute solution for a short time. Sulphurous acid, the acid formed
by the burning of sulphur, has a bleaching action on the hair.
Alkalies attack the hair, even in dilute solutions, and by longer action
complete decomposition sets in, with formation of ammonia and amino-
acids. Ammonium carbonate, soap, and borax are practically harmless in
their effect on the hair. Sodium and potassium carbonates roughen the hair
on prolonged action, even in dilute solutions. Calcium hydroxide on
continued action removes sulphur from the hair, causing it to become
brittle.
Salts of alkalies and alkaline earths do not affect the hair at all. Salts of
the heavy metals on the other hand, are absorbed in appreciable quantities.
From a dilute solution of alum, aluminum hydroxide is absorbed by the
hair, the potassium sulphate remaining in solution. Similarly with copper,
iron, and chromium salts, the metal oxides are fixed by the fibre.
Page 54
CHAPTER III
FUR DRESSING
Introductory and Historical
F
ur dressing has a twofold purpose. First of all, the putrefactive
processes must be permanently stopped, so that the skin may be
preserved as such, or worked up as some fur garment, without danger
of decomposition. Having taken measures to assure the endurance or
relative permanency of the pelt, the prime consideration is, of course, the
appearance of the hair. The hair must be so treated that all its inherent
beauty is brought out to the fullest extent. It must be made clean and soft,
and all the natural gloss must be preserved, and if possible, enhanced. The
appearance of the leather is relatively unimportant, since it is not seen after
the furs are made into garments. There are, however, certain qualities which
it is essential for the leather to possess after being dressed, and these are,
softness, lightness of weight, elasticity or stretch, and a certain firmness or
‘feel.’ In other words the important considerations in fur dressing are the
employment of means, and the exercise of care to preserve or even improve
those characteristics of the pelt which make it valuable.
The dressing of furs has many features in common with the
manufacture of leather, which is a kindred art. But whereas in fur dressing
the prime consideration is the appearance of the hair, and the leather is of
secondary importance, in the production of leather, the hair plays no part at
all, since it is entirely removed from the pelt. The fundamental points of
resemblance between leather manufacture and fur dressing are in those
processes and operations which are concerned with the preservation of the
leather, and rendering it in the proper condition for use.
Both leather dressing and fur dressing have an origin which may be
regarded as identical, and which dates back to the haziest periods of
antiquity. In the course of satisfying his needs, primitive man killed the
animals about him, and thus obtained his food. The killed animal also
furnished a skin, which after undergoing certain manipulations and other
FUR DRESSING
Introductory and Historical
F
ur dressing has a twofold purpose. First of all, the putrefactive
processes must be permanently stopped, so that the skin may be
preserved as such, or worked up as some fur garment, without danger
of decomposition. Having taken measures to assure the endurance or
relative permanency of the pelt, the prime consideration is, of course, the
appearance of the hair. The hair must be so treated that all its inherent
beauty is brought out to the fullest extent. It must be made clean and soft,
and all the natural gloss must be preserved, and if possible, enhanced. The
appearance of the leather is relatively unimportant, since it is not seen after
the furs are made into garments. There are, however, certain qualities which
it is essential for the leather to possess after being dressed, and these are,
softness, lightness of weight, elasticity or stretch, and a certain firmness or
‘feel.’ In other words the important considerations in fur dressing are the
employment of means, and the exercise of care to preserve or even improve
those characteristics of the pelt which make it valuable.
The dressing of furs has many features in common with the
manufacture of leather, which is a kindred art. But whereas in fur dressing
the prime consideration is the appearance of the hair, and the leather is of
secondary importance, in the production of leather, the hair plays no part at
all, since it is entirely removed from the pelt. The fundamental points of
resemblance between leather manufacture and fur dressing are in those
processes and operations which are concerned with the preservation of the
leather, and rendering it in the proper condition for use.
Both leather dressing and fur dressing have an origin which may be
regarded as identical, and which dates back to the haziest periods of
antiquity. In the course of satisfying his needs, primitive man killed the
animals about him, and thus obtained his food. The killed animal also
furnished a skin, which after undergoing certain manipulations and other
Page 55
treatments, could serve as a protective covering, ornament, or defensive
weapon. Since the skin in its natural state was hardly fit for use because of
its easy tendency to putrefaction, it is evident that man had to find some
means of preventing this decay in a more or less permanent fashion, and
moreover had to treat the skin so that it would be suitable for use, by
rendering it soft and flexible. The discovery of means to accomplish these
purposes was probably one of the first great steps forward on the path of
progress and civilization.
There are evidences of the use of animal skins in the earliest periods of
antiquity, in fact it is a usage which may be literally regarded as “old as the
hills.” One of the earliest written records of the employment of the skins of
animals as garments, is in the Old Testament, where it states, “Unto Adam
and to his wife did the Lord God make coats of skins, and clothed them.”
Numerous other biblical references indicate the use of animal skins for
various purposes, sometimes prepared as leather, with the hair removed.
Among the Egyptians tanning seems to have been a common occupation.
The particularly attractive skins, like those of the leopard or panther, were
especially prized, and were made up as furs for ornamental wear, rugs and
decorations. The less valuable skins were unhaired and made into leather.
Although the tanning or leather-producing processes of the Egyptians are
quite unknown, numerous figures engraved in stone afford an indication to
some of the manipulatory operations, such as soaking the skins, fleshing,
softening with stones, stretching over a three-legged wooden “horse,” etc.
Many articles, made of leather, have been found in the various Egyptian
sarcophagi, and all are in a splendid state of preservation, after forty
centuries, thereby indicating a very efficient method of dressing animal
skins. Likewise, the presence in the museums of various articles, leather
and fur, of Assyrian, Phoenician and Persian origin, tends to show that these
peoples also possessed a considerable degree of proficiency in tanning.
Frequent references in the Greek literature show that leopard and lion skins
were worn as war cloaks, and they undoubtedly were properly made. In the
Iliad is described an operation for the preparation of skins for use as
garments, and the method seems to be a sort of chamois dressing.
The first method of tanning skins was, in all probability, that of
rubbing into the skins various fatty materials found close at hand, such as
parts of the animal, fat, brains, milk, excrement, etc., such an operation
weapon. Since the skin in its natural state was hardly fit for use because of
its easy tendency to putrefaction, it is evident that man had to find some
means of preventing this decay in a more or less permanent fashion, and
moreover had to treat the skin so that it would be suitable for use, by
rendering it soft and flexible. The discovery of means to accomplish these
purposes was probably one of the first great steps forward on the path of
progress and civilization.
There are evidences of the use of animal skins in the earliest periods of
antiquity, in fact it is a usage which may be literally regarded as “old as the
hills.” One of the earliest written records of the employment of the skins of
animals as garments, is in the Old Testament, where it states, “Unto Adam
and to his wife did the Lord God make coats of skins, and clothed them.”
Numerous other biblical references indicate the use of animal skins for
various purposes, sometimes prepared as leather, with the hair removed.
Among the Egyptians tanning seems to have been a common occupation.
The particularly attractive skins, like those of the leopard or panther, were
especially prized, and were made up as furs for ornamental wear, rugs and
decorations. The less valuable skins were unhaired and made into leather.
Although the tanning or leather-producing processes of the Egyptians are
quite unknown, numerous figures engraved in stone afford an indication to
some of the manipulatory operations, such as soaking the skins, fleshing,
softening with stones, stretching over a three-legged wooden “horse,” etc.
Many articles, made of leather, have been found in the various Egyptian
sarcophagi, and all are in a splendid state of preservation, after forty
centuries, thereby indicating a very efficient method of dressing animal
skins. Likewise, the presence in the museums of various articles, leather
and fur, of Assyrian, Phoenician and Persian origin, tends to show that these
peoples also possessed a considerable degree of proficiency in tanning.
Frequent references in the Greek literature show that leopard and lion skins
were worn as war cloaks, and they undoubtedly were properly made. In the
Iliad is described an operation for the preparation of skins for use as
garments, and the method seems to be a sort of chamois dressing.
The first method of tanning skins was, in all probability, that of
rubbing into the skins various fatty materials found close at hand, such as
parts of the animal, fat, brains, milk, excrement, etc., such an operation
Page 56
constituting the basis of what is now known as the chamois dressing. One
of the reasons for believing that it was the first process to be used by
primitive man, is the fact that certain undeveloped tribes and races of the
present day still dress skins by it. The American Indians, even to this day
prepare skins by rubbing in, on the flesh side, the brains of the animals
which furnished the skins. The Eskimos dress skins by rubbing in animal
fats or fish-oil, and subsequently softening and stretching the skins with
their teeth in place of, or for want of other implements. Usually, however,
variously shaped stones or bones of animals are used to obtain the proper
degree of softness and flexibility. It is true, too, that some of the skins
dressed in this primitive fashion can scarcely be excelled by any dressed
with more modern processes and tanning methods.
The next step forward in the preparation of animal skins for use was
undoubtedly the utilization of substances found in the earth. Common salt,
sodium chloride, was the most universally used substance of mineral origin,
just as it is today. Our prehistoric ancestors eventually discovered the
preservative action of salt, and applied it to skins. While it was effective, it
was not sufficiently permanent, so another mineral, also of very common
and wide occurrence was used in combination with the salt, and the result
proved quite satisfactory. This second common mineral was alum. The use
of alum, which is the basis of numerous tanning processes to this day,
seems to have been quite a popular method of ancient times. Artemidorus, a
Greco-Roman writer, mentions the use of alum by the Greeks, and the
Romans are known to have prepared a soft, flexible leather called aluta
(alum leather), by using it. In view of the fact that Egypt had extensive
deposits of alum, it is believed that the alum-salt process was employed also
by the Egyptians in the preparation of leather. However, the evidence on
this point is not conclusive.
One of the most important methods of producing leather, either as such
or on furs, was with the aid of certain vegetable extracts, known as the
tannins, from which the process of tanning gets its name. The discovery of
the value of these materials for converting the decaying raw skin into a
leather which could be preserved for an almost indefinite length of time,
and which was flexible and soft as desired, was of far-reaching importance.
For it is only in very recent times that these tannins have been superseded in
part by new tanning substances whose use is simpler and more time-saving.
of the reasons for believing that it was the first process to be used by
primitive man, is the fact that certain undeveloped tribes and races of the
present day still dress skins by it. The American Indians, even to this day
prepare skins by rubbing in, on the flesh side, the brains of the animals
which furnished the skins. The Eskimos dress skins by rubbing in animal
fats or fish-oil, and subsequently softening and stretching the skins with
their teeth in place of, or for want of other implements. Usually, however,
variously shaped stones or bones of animals are used to obtain the proper
degree of softness and flexibility. It is true, too, that some of the skins
dressed in this primitive fashion can scarcely be excelled by any dressed
with more modern processes and tanning methods.
The next step forward in the preparation of animal skins for use was
undoubtedly the utilization of substances found in the earth. Common salt,
sodium chloride, was the most universally used substance of mineral origin,
just as it is today. Our prehistoric ancestors eventually discovered the
preservative action of salt, and applied it to skins. While it was effective, it
was not sufficiently permanent, so another mineral, also of very common
and wide occurrence was used in combination with the salt, and the result
proved quite satisfactory. This second common mineral was alum. The use
of alum, which is the basis of numerous tanning processes to this day,
seems to have been quite a popular method of ancient times. Artemidorus, a
Greco-Roman writer, mentions the use of alum by the Greeks, and the
Romans are known to have prepared a soft, flexible leather called aluta
(alum leather), by using it. In view of the fact that Egypt had extensive
deposits of alum, it is believed that the alum-salt process was employed also
by the Egyptians in the preparation of leather. However, the evidence on
this point is not conclusive.
One of the most important methods of producing leather, either as such
or on furs, was with the aid of certain vegetable extracts, known as the
tannins, from which the process of tanning gets its name. The discovery of
the value of these materials for converting the decaying raw skin into a
leather which could be preserved for an almost indefinite length of time,
and which was flexible and soft as desired, was of far-reaching importance.
For it is only in very recent times that these tannins have been superseded in
part by new tanning substances whose use is simpler and more time-saving.
Page 57
Yet there are unmistakable indications that the tannins were employed for
tanning at a period which reaches back to the dawn of history. Although it is
scarcely probable that the people who used these materials could have
known of the existence or the nature of the particular substances in the
vegetable extracts which actually effect the tanning action, experience
taught them to employ these plants which possessed the highest content of
active ingredients, and which, consequently, were most effective in use.
Tychios, of Boetius, a Greek supposed to have lived about 900 b.c. and
mentioned in the Iliad, is considered the oldest known tanner, and was
regarded by Pliny, a Roman writer, as the discoverer of tanning, and of the
use of the various vegetable tanning materials. At any rate, the Greeks used
the leaves of a so-called tanning-tree, which was probably the sumach. The
Egyptians worked with the acacia, while the Romans used as tanning
materials the barks of the pine, alder and pomegranate trees, also nut-galls,
sumach and acorns. The Romans were quick to employ methods used by
the peoples whom they conquered, and it is in this way that they learned the
use of many of the plants mentioned, for tanning purposes.
Many other ancient peoples had various processes of tanning, the
methods probably differing in each country. Thus the Chinese, Syrians, and
much later, the Moors, were each known for proficiency in a certain class of
leather tanning. It has been said that in general, even up to modern times,
tanning with nut-galls was the characteristic method of the Orient; with
oak-tan, that of the Occident, while the use of alum is regarded as the
method peculiar to the Saracens.
In prehistoric times and the early centuries of civilization, skins or
pelts were prepared for use by the individual, the work usually being done
by the housewife and daughters, while the masculine members of the family
were engaged in hunting the animals and obtaining the skins. At a later
period, when people had advanced to the point where they lived in cities,
the preparing or dressing of skins became centered in the hands of a
comparatively small number of people, and thus the work took on the
aspects of a trade. The workers in fur were at first the same people who
made leather out of the skin, for the two kinds of work were very closely
associated. During the period of the Roman supremacy, historical records
show that the furriers, who did all the work connected with furs, from
purchasing the raw skins, dressing them, making them into garments, to
tanning at a period which reaches back to the dawn of history. Although it is
scarcely probable that the people who used these materials could have
known of the existence or the nature of the particular substances in the
vegetable extracts which actually effect the tanning action, experience
taught them to employ these plants which possessed the highest content of
active ingredients, and which, consequently, were most effective in use.
Tychios, of Boetius, a Greek supposed to have lived about 900 b.c. and
mentioned in the Iliad, is considered the oldest known tanner, and was
regarded by Pliny, a Roman writer, as the discoverer of tanning, and of the
use of the various vegetable tanning materials. At any rate, the Greeks used
the leaves of a so-called tanning-tree, which was probably the sumach. The
Egyptians worked with the acacia, while the Romans used as tanning
materials the barks of the pine, alder and pomegranate trees, also nut-galls,
sumach and acorns. The Romans were quick to employ methods used by
the peoples whom they conquered, and it is in this way that they learned the
use of many of the plants mentioned, for tanning purposes.
Many other ancient peoples had various processes of tanning, the
methods probably differing in each country. Thus the Chinese, Syrians, and
much later, the Moors, were each known for proficiency in a certain class of
leather tanning. It has been said that in general, even up to modern times,
tanning with nut-galls was the characteristic method of the Orient; with
oak-tan, that of the Occident, while the use of alum is regarded as the
method peculiar to the Saracens.
In prehistoric times and the early centuries of civilization, skins or
pelts were prepared for use by the individual, the work usually being done
by the housewife and daughters, while the masculine members of the family
were engaged in hunting the animals and obtaining the skins. At a later
period, when people had advanced to the point where they lived in cities,
the preparing or dressing of skins became centered in the hands of a
comparatively small number of people, and thus the work took on the
aspects of a trade. The workers in fur were at first the same people who
made leather out of the skin, for the two kinds of work were very closely
associated. During the period of the Roman supremacy, historical records
show that the furriers, who did all the work connected with furs, from
purchasing the raw skins, dressing them, making them into garments, to
Page 58
selling the latter, were organized into associations together with the leather
workers. After the fall of the Roman empire, and throughout the centuries
known as the Dark Ages, all traces of the furriers seem to have been lost,
but in the beginning of the Renaissance period in the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries, we again find records of the furriers, who were now all
members of the furriers’ guilds, also in association with the leather workers.
As formerly, all the work connected with the production of fur apparel from
the raw furs, was done by the master furrier and his apprentices. The
methods and the implements used, were essentially the same as in Roman
times, and in fact, up to a very recent period there was very little change in
either.
With the advent of the great industrial era at the beginning of the
nineteenth century, the guild system became ineffective, but the furriers
continued their work as heretofore. Up to about the middle of the nineteenth
century, the furrier continued to be the only factor of any importance in the
fur trade. There was no need for speed in his work, for the demands of the
trade were not so urgent. The fact that the dressing of furs often occupied
two to four weeks was no deterring factor in his business. However, with
the great expansion of the fur trade about this time, it became impossible
for the individual furrier to do everything himself, and keep up with the
requirements of his customers. Specialization commenced, and
establishments were set up solely for fur dressing. The traditional time- and
labor-consuming processes were still used, but the efficiency of work on a
large scale enabled the fur dressers successfully to fill their orders. But the
fur trade continued to grow by leaps and bounds, and very soon the fur
dressers were no longer able to meet the demands of the trade. It was then
that the science of chemistry came to the aid of the fur dresser, and helped
him meet the exigency. By devising dressing processes which were cheap
and efficient, and which only required several hours, or at the most one or
two days, as compared with as many weeks, the chemist brought the fur
dresser out of his dilemma. And with the adoption of mechanical time- and
labor-saving devices, the fur dressing industry has made wonderful
progress.
workers. After the fall of the Roman empire, and throughout the centuries
known as the Dark Ages, all traces of the furriers seem to have been lost,
but in the beginning of the Renaissance period in the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries, we again find records of the furriers, who were now all
members of the furriers’ guilds, also in association with the leather workers.
As formerly, all the work connected with the production of fur apparel from
the raw furs, was done by the master furrier and his apprentices. The
methods and the implements used, were essentially the same as in Roman
times, and in fact, up to a very recent period there was very little change in
either.
With the advent of the great industrial era at the beginning of the
nineteenth century, the guild system became ineffective, but the furriers
continued their work as heretofore. Up to about the middle of the nineteenth
century, the furrier continued to be the only factor of any importance in the
fur trade. There was no need for speed in his work, for the demands of the
trade were not so urgent. The fact that the dressing of furs often occupied
two to four weeks was no deterring factor in his business. However, with
the great expansion of the fur trade about this time, it became impossible
for the individual furrier to do everything himself, and keep up with the
requirements of his customers. Specialization commenced, and
establishments were set up solely for fur dressing. The traditional time- and
labor-consuming processes were still used, but the efficiency of work on a
large scale enabled the fur dressers successfully to fill their orders. But the
fur trade continued to grow by leaps and bounds, and very soon the fur
dressers were no longer able to meet the demands of the trade. It was then
that the science of chemistry came to the aid of the fur dresser, and helped
him meet the exigency. By devising dressing processes which were cheap
and efficient, and which only required several hours, or at the most one or
two days, as compared with as many weeks, the chemist brought the fur
dresser out of his dilemma. And with the adoption of mechanical time- and
labor-saving devices, the fur dressing industry has made wonderful
progress.
Page 59
CHAPTER IV
FUR DRESSING
Preliminary Operations
T
he fur dresser receives the skins in one of two shapes, flat or cased,
depending on the manner in which they were removed from the
animal. Flat skins, as for example, beaver, are obtained by cutting on
the under side of the animal from the root of the tail to the chin, and
along the inner side of the legs from the foot to the first cut. The skins are
either fastened to boards or attached to wooden hoops slightly larger than
the skins, so as to stretch them, and are then carefully dried, avoiding direct
sunshine or artificial heat, as it is very easy to overheat the skins and
thereby ruin them. The great majority of skins, however, are cased. The
pelts are cut on the under side of the tail, and along the hind legs across the
body, the skin being then removed by pulling it over the head off the body
like a glove, trimming carefully about the ears and nose. The skin is thus
obtained inside out, and is drawn over a stretching board or wire stretcher
of suitable shape and dimensions, so as to allow the skin to dry without
wrinkling. The pelts, after drying in a dry, airy place, are removed from the
stretchers and are ready for the market. With some furs, as foxes, the skins
are turned hair-side out while still somewhat moist, and then put on the
stretcher again till fully dried. In most cases, however, skins are sold flesh-
side out. Throughout the various dressing operations cased skins are kept
intact, being turned flesh-side out or hair-side out according as the
processes are directed to the respective sides. The pelts are only cut open if
they have to be dyed, or after the manufacturer receives them, when they
have to be worked into manufactured garments.
A distinction which is made by fur dressers and dyers, and also by the
fur trade in general, divides furs into those derived from domestic animals,
particularly the various kinds of sheep, including also the goat species, and
those obtained from other animals by trapping. In fact, at one time, and to a
certain extent even to-day, dressers were divided into two groups based on
this distinction, one class dealing only with furs obtained from the sheep
FUR DRESSING
Preliminary Operations
T
he fur dresser receives the skins in one of two shapes, flat or cased,
depending on the manner in which they were removed from the
animal. Flat skins, as for example, beaver, are obtained by cutting on
the under side of the animal from the root of the tail to the chin, and
along the inner side of the legs from the foot to the first cut. The skins are
either fastened to boards or attached to wooden hoops slightly larger than
the skins, so as to stretch them, and are then carefully dried, avoiding direct
sunshine or artificial heat, as it is very easy to overheat the skins and
thereby ruin them. The great majority of skins, however, are cased. The
pelts are cut on the under side of the tail, and along the hind legs across the
body, the skin being then removed by pulling it over the head off the body
like a glove, trimming carefully about the ears and nose. The skin is thus
obtained inside out, and is drawn over a stretching board or wire stretcher
of suitable shape and dimensions, so as to allow the skin to dry without
wrinkling. The pelts, after drying in a dry, airy place, are removed from the
stretchers and are ready for the market. With some furs, as foxes, the skins
are turned hair-side out while still somewhat moist, and then put on the
stretcher again till fully dried. In most cases, however, skins are sold flesh-
side out. Throughout the various dressing operations cased skins are kept
intact, being turned flesh-side out or hair-side out according as the
processes are directed to the respective sides. The pelts are only cut open if
they have to be dyed, or after the manufacturer receives them, when they
have to be worked into manufactured garments.
A distinction which is made by fur dressers and dyers, and also by the
fur trade in general, divides furs into those derived from domestic animals,
particularly the various kinds of sheep, including also the goat species, and
those obtained from other animals by trapping. In fact, at one time, and to a
certain extent even to-day, dressers were divided into two groups based on
this distinction, one class dealing only with furs obtained from the sheep
Page 60
family, and the other working with other kinds of furs. This differentiation
is not a simple arbitrary one, but has a rational justification. As mentioned
before, the manner and habit of living of the animal are important factors in
determining the nature and constitution of its skin, both leather and hair.
The structure of the body being dependent primarily upon the nature of the
food absorbed by the animal, it is only natural that herbivorous or
vegetable-eating animals such as sheep and goats, should possess fur of a
different sort from that of the carnivorous or meat-eating animals, such as
the majority of fur-bearers are. It also seems clear that furs differing in their
character and constitution should require somewhat different treatments,
and accordingly the methods are modified when furs like lambs or goats are
dressed. To a great extent, however, the fundamental operations are similar
for all furs, regardless of nature or origin, and these will be discussed
briefly.
Inasmuch as the first great purpose of fur dressing is to render the
skins more or less permanently immune from the processes of decay, it is
necessary to prepare the pelts so as to be most fit to receive the preserving
treatment. The skins as they are delivered to the fur dresser have, in the
majority of cases, been stretched and dried to preserve them temporarily,
while in some instances, especially with the larger furs like bears and seals,
they are salted and kept moist. The flesh-side of the pelt still has
considerable fleshy and fatty tissues adhering to it, and the hair is generally
soiled and occasionally blood-stained. In order to get the pelts into such a
condition that they can be worked and manipulated, they first have to be
made soft and flexible. Very greasy skins are scraped raw in order to
remove as much as possible of the attached fat, the operation being known
as beaming or scraping. The typical beam, shown in Fig. 3, consists of a
sloping table usually made of some hard wood, and placed at an angle of
about 45°. It is generally flat, although in some instances convex beams are
also used, about a yard long, 8 to 10 inches wide, and firmly supported at
the upper end. The skin is placed on the beam, flesh-side up, and is scraped
with a two-handled knife (Fig. 4), always in a downward direction.
is not a simple arbitrary one, but has a rational justification. As mentioned
before, the manner and habit of living of the animal are important factors in
determining the nature and constitution of its skin, both leather and hair.
The structure of the body being dependent primarily upon the nature of the
food absorbed by the animal, it is only natural that herbivorous or
vegetable-eating animals such as sheep and goats, should possess fur of a
different sort from that of the carnivorous or meat-eating animals, such as
the majority of fur-bearers are. It also seems clear that furs differing in their
character and constitution should require somewhat different treatments,
and accordingly the methods are modified when furs like lambs or goats are
dressed. To a great extent, however, the fundamental operations are similar
for all furs, regardless of nature or origin, and these will be discussed
briefly.
Inasmuch as the first great purpose of fur dressing is to render the
skins more or less permanently immune from the processes of decay, it is
necessary to prepare the pelts so as to be most fit to receive the preserving
treatment. The skins as they are delivered to the fur dresser have, in the
majority of cases, been stretched and dried to preserve them temporarily,
while in some instances, especially with the larger furs like bears and seals,
they are salted and kept moist. The flesh-side of the pelt still has
considerable fleshy and fatty tissues adhering to it, and the hair is generally
soiled and occasionally blood-stained. In order to get the pelts into such a
condition that they can be worked and manipulated, they first have to be
made soft and flexible. Very greasy skins are scraped raw in order to
remove as much as possible of the attached fat, the operation being known
as beaming or scraping. The typical beam, shown in Fig. 3, consists of a
sloping table usually made of some hard wood, and placed at an angle of
about 45°. It is generally flat, although in some instances convex beams are
also used, about a yard long, 8 to 10 inches wide, and firmly supported at
the upper end. The skin is placed on the beam, flesh-side up, and is scraped
with a two-handled knife (Fig. 4), always in a downward direction.
Page 61
Fig. 3. Beam.
Fig. 4. Knives Used in Fur Dressing.
The first step in softening the skins is to get them thoroughly
moistened, and this is variously done, depending on the nature of the skin.
Lambs, for example, require the gentlest means of wetting them, while
rabbits can stand soaking in water for several days. The manner and
duration of moistening must be adjusted to the character of the pelt. For the
putrefactive processes which were stopped by stretching and drying the
skins, continue as soon as the pelt is again moistened. The progress of
decay causes the evolution of certain gases, the simplest of which is
ammonia, and eventually, if permitted to proceed, brings about the complete
disintegration of the skin tissue. It has been found that a certain amount of
gas formation is necessary to loosen up the fibres in order to get the best
Fig. 4. Knives Used in Fur Dressing.
The first step in softening the skins is to get them thoroughly
moistened, and this is variously done, depending on the nature of the skin.
Lambs, for example, require the gentlest means of wetting them, while
rabbits can stand soaking in water for several days. The manner and
duration of moistening must be adjusted to the character of the pelt. For the
putrefactive processes which were stopped by stretching and drying the
skins, continue as soon as the pelt is again moistened. The progress of
decay causes the evolution of certain gases, the simplest of which is
ammonia, and eventually, if permitted to proceed, brings about the complete
disintegration of the skin tissue. It has been found that a certain amount of
gas formation is necessary to loosen up the fibres in order to get the best
Page 62
quality of leather after tanning. This process must be interrupted at the
proper time and not allowed to proceed too far.
Skins which have been preserved fresh by salting, require only a
comparatively short time (about 2 hours) to become softened by soaking in
clean, soft water. Most dried skins need a longer treatment before they are
sufficiently flexible. The addition of certain substances to the water
facilitates and accelerates the softening. In some instances salt water is used
for soaking the pelts, the preservative action of the salt tending to prevent
any loosening of the hair. A solution of 1⁄4% borax is very effective in
rendering the skins soft, and clean as well. Borax has an exceedingly mild
alkaline action, and causes a slight swelling of the skin tissue, which then
absorbs the water more readily. Being also preservative and antiseptic,
borax tends to prevent decomposition of the skin tissue. Another chemical
of a different nature, but equally effective is formic acid, used in the
proportion of 1.5–2.5 parts per 1000 parts of water. Formic acid also
induces a swelling of the skin, the pelts being soaked in a short time, and
the antiseptic action of the acid obviates the possibility of the hair becoming
loose. The water used should be fresh and clean, and the soaking must be
stopped as soon as the skins have become soft and flexible. Sometimes the
skins are allowed to soak overnight in water, while in other cases, the pelts
are just moistened by dipping in water until thoroughly wet, and then laying
them in a pile for several hours, or overnight. Another method which is
practised with certain types of skins is the use of wet sawdust or of sawdust
moistened with salt water. The fur skins are either embedded in the sawdust
or drummed with it for several hours, or until sufficient moisture has been
absorbed to render them flexible. By this means there is no danger of the
skins being over-soaked, or of the hair being loosened. When the skins have
been properly wetted, they are drawn with the flesh-side across the edge of
a dull knife-blade, in order to help loosen the texture of the skin. They are
then put into a tramping machine and worked until completely softened. In
the case of large or heavy skins, the moistened pelts are worked on the
beam with a dull beaming knife to impart thorough softness and flexibility.
The pelts are then cleaned with particular reference to the hair. With
some furs this is accomplished simply by drumming for several hours with
dry sawdust, whereby the oil and dirt are removed from the hair, and the
hair is then freed from the sawdust by caging. Other skins are washed,
proper time and not allowed to proceed too far.
Skins which have been preserved fresh by salting, require only a
comparatively short time (about 2 hours) to become softened by soaking in
clean, soft water. Most dried skins need a longer treatment before they are
sufficiently flexible. The addition of certain substances to the water
facilitates and accelerates the softening. In some instances salt water is used
for soaking the pelts, the preservative action of the salt tending to prevent
any loosening of the hair. A solution of 1⁄4% borax is very effective in
rendering the skins soft, and clean as well. Borax has an exceedingly mild
alkaline action, and causes a slight swelling of the skin tissue, which then
absorbs the water more readily. Being also preservative and antiseptic,
borax tends to prevent decomposition of the skin tissue. Another chemical
of a different nature, but equally effective is formic acid, used in the
proportion of 1.5–2.5 parts per 1000 parts of water. Formic acid also
induces a swelling of the skin, the pelts being soaked in a short time, and
the antiseptic action of the acid obviates the possibility of the hair becoming
loose. The water used should be fresh and clean, and the soaking must be
stopped as soon as the skins have become soft and flexible. Sometimes the
skins are allowed to soak overnight in water, while in other cases, the pelts
are just moistened by dipping in water until thoroughly wet, and then laying
them in a pile for several hours, or overnight. Another method which is
practised with certain types of skins is the use of wet sawdust or of sawdust
moistened with salt water. The fur skins are either embedded in the sawdust
or drummed with it for several hours, or until sufficient moisture has been
absorbed to render them flexible. By this means there is no danger of the
skins being over-soaked, or of the hair being loosened. When the skins have
been properly wetted, they are drawn with the flesh-side across the edge of
a dull knife-blade, in order to help loosen the texture of the skin. They are
then put into a tramping machine and worked until completely softened. In
the case of large or heavy skins, the moistened pelts are worked on the
beam with a dull beaming knife to impart thorough softness and flexibility.
The pelts are then cleaned with particular reference to the hair. With
some furs this is accomplished simply by drumming for several hours with
dry sawdust, whereby the oil and dirt are removed from the hair, and the
hair is then freed from the sawdust by caging. Other skins are washed,
Page 63
being passed through a weak soap solution for a short time, the dirty spots
being brushed. Occasionally an extract of soap-bark is used in place of the
soap, being even more effective. The cleansed skins are then thoroughly
rinsed to remove any of the cleaning material, which would affect the gloss
of the hair if allowed to remain on the skins. Then in order to eliminate as
much as possible of the water in the skins, they are hydro-extracted, a
centrifugal machine of the type shown in Fig. 5 being used. The basis of its
action depends on the utilization of the principle of centrifugal force. The
machine consists essentially of a perforated metal basket generally made of
copper, capable of being rotated at a high speed. Surrounding the basket is
an iron framework, polished or enamelled on the inside. The wet skins are
placed in the rotating basket, fur side toward the perforations, and the water
which is thrown off from the skins passes through the little holes, and is
caught up on the walls of the outside frame, from where it is led off through
suitable ducts. The centrifugal device is properly equipped with balancing
and regulating attachments, as well as with a brake. The power may be
applied by the over-drive or the under-drive as is most desirable in the
particular case. The inner surface of the basket can also be enamelled or
otherwise made resistant to the action of acids or other chemicals.
Fig. 5. Centrifugal Machine.
being brushed. Occasionally an extract of soap-bark is used in place of the
soap, being even more effective. The cleansed skins are then thoroughly
rinsed to remove any of the cleaning material, which would affect the gloss
of the hair if allowed to remain on the skins. Then in order to eliminate as
much as possible of the water in the skins, they are hydro-extracted, a
centrifugal machine of the type shown in Fig. 5 being used. The basis of its
action depends on the utilization of the principle of centrifugal force. The
machine consists essentially of a perforated metal basket generally made of
copper, capable of being rotated at a high speed. Surrounding the basket is
an iron framework, polished or enamelled on the inside. The wet skins are
placed in the rotating basket, fur side toward the perforations, and the water
which is thrown off from the skins passes through the little holes, and is
caught up on the walls of the outside frame, from where it is led off through
suitable ducts. The centrifugal device is properly equipped with balancing
and regulating attachments, as well as with a brake. The power may be
applied by the over-drive or the under-drive as is most desirable in the
particular case. The inner surface of the basket can also be enamelled or
otherwise made resistant to the action of acids or other chemicals.
Fig. 5. Centrifugal Machine.
Page 64
(Fletcher Works, Inc., Philadelphia)
When the skin is removed from the animal, as much as possible of the
adhering fat and flesh is scraped off, but in spite of this, and in spite of
subsequent beaming by the fur dresser, there is always a thin layer of flesh
and fatty material remaining and this must be removed so as to expose the
corium, enabling the efficient action of the chemicals used in the tanning
processes. The process of removing this undesirable layer from the flesh-
side is known as fleshing. It is a rather delicate operation, requiring
considerable experience and dexterity on the part of the worker, for it is
exceedingly easy to cut into the skin and damage the fur. A fleshing knife of
the type commonly used is shown in Fig. 6. It consists of a sharp blade
fastened at a slight angle from the vertical, with the cutting edge away from
the workman, who straddles the bench, and by drawing the skins back and
forth across the edge of the blade, removes all flesh and fat, leaving the
corium free and clean. Large skins cannot conveniently be fleshed in this
fashion. They are placed on the beam, and fleshed with a fleshing or skiving
knife similar to the beaming knife, but consisting of a slightly curved, sharp
two-edged blade having handles at both ends. Frequent attempts have been
made to use suitable machines to do this work. A type of machine which has
met with considerable success is depicted in Fig. 7. It is fashioned after the
models used for the fleshing of hides for leather manufacture, and has
special adjustments and regulating devices which afford protection for the
hair part of the fur. From time to time other fleshing machines are put on
the market, yet none of them seems to enjoy any great popularity, for
fleshing is still largely a manual operation. With some classes of pelts,
fleshing presents some difficulties, and chemical means have to be resorted
to in order to loosen the flesh sufficiently to enable proper fleshing. In the
case of large furs like bears, leopards, and the like, which while of no great
importance in the fur trade, are occasionally met by the fur dresser, the
skins after being soaked, and washed with soap-water, are partially dried;
then the flesh-side is treated with technical butter or oil, which is tramped
in. A mixture of salt water and bran is then applied to the skins, thereby
causing a swelling action to set in, and the flesh becomes loosened, and is
easily removed by fleshing on the beam. Seals receive a special treatment
which makes them soft, and gives them greater stretch after they are tanned.
When the skin is removed from the animal, as much as possible of the
adhering fat and flesh is scraped off, but in spite of this, and in spite of
subsequent beaming by the fur dresser, there is always a thin layer of flesh
and fatty material remaining and this must be removed so as to expose the
corium, enabling the efficient action of the chemicals used in the tanning
processes. The process of removing this undesirable layer from the flesh-
side is known as fleshing. It is a rather delicate operation, requiring
considerable experience and dexterity on the part of the worker, for it is
exceedingly easy to cut into the skin and damage the fur. A fleshing knife of
the type commonly used is shown in Fig. 6. It consists of a sharp blade
fastened at a slight angle from the vertical, with the cutting edge away from
the workman, who straddles the bench, and by drawing the skins back and
forth across the edge of the blade, removes all flesh and fat, leaving the
corium free and clean. Large skins cannot conveniently be fleshed in this
fashion. They are placed on the beam, and fleshed with a fleshing or skiving
knife similar to the beaming knife, but consisting of a slightly curved, sharp
two-edged blade having handles at both ends. Frequent attempts have been
made to use suitable machines to do this work. A type of machine which has
met with considerable success is depicted in Fig. 7. It is fashioned after the
models used for the fleshing of hides for leather manufacture, and has
special adjustments and regulating devices which afford protection for the
hair part of the fur. From time to time other fleshing machines are put on
the market, yet none of them seems to enjoy any great popularity, for
fleshing is still largely a manual operation. With some classes of pelts,
fleshing presents some difficulties, and chemical means have to be resorted
to in order to loosen the flesh sufficiently to enable proper fleshing. In the
case of large furs like bears, leopards, and the like, which while of no great
importance in the fur trade, are occasionally met by the fur dresser, the
skins after being soaked, and washed with soap-water, are partially dried;
then the flesh-side is treated with technical butter or oil, which is tramped
in. A mixture of salt water and bran is then applied to the skins, thereby
causing a swelling action to set in, and the flesh becomes loosened, and is
easily removed by fleshing on the beam. Seals receive a special treatment
which makes them soft, and gives them greater stretch after they are tanned.
Page 65
A paste made by mixing a very dilute solution of caustic soda with an inert
substance like French chalk, china clay, etc., is applied to the corium after
the skins have been fleshed, then the pelts are folded up, and allowed to lie
for several hours. They are then entered into a dilute solution of calcium
chloride and left overnight. After being washed in a paddle or drum, first
with fresh water, and then in water containing lactic or formic acid to
remove the lime, the skins are ready for tanning.
Fig. 6. Fleshing Knife on Bench.
substance like French chalk, china clay, etc., is applied to the corium after
the skins have been fleshed, then the pelts are folded up, and allowed to lie
for several hours. They are then entered into a dilute solution of calcium
chloride and left overnight. After being washed in a paddle or drum, first
with fresh water, and then in water containing lactic or formic acid to
remove the lime, the skins are ready for tanning.
Fig. 6. Fleshing Knife on Bench.
Page 66
Fig. 7. Fleshing Machine.
(Turner Tanning Machinery Co., Peabody, Mass.)
(Turner Tanning Machinery Co., Peabody, Mass.)
Page 67
CHAPTER V
FUR DRESSING
Tanning Methods
A
fter the pelts have gone through the preliminary operations of
softening, washing and fleshing, they are ready to receive the
treatment which will convert the easily decomposing skin into
leather of more or less permanency, depending on the method used.
During the past century, considerable study has been made both by
scientific and technical people, of the problem of leather formation.
Numerous theories as to the nature of the process have been evolved, but
even to this day, no satisfactory explanation has been given which would
account for all the facts as they are now known, so the matter is still a
subject of considerable controversy. Procter, who is one of the leading
authorities on leather today discusses the development of the tanning
theories as follows:
“The cause of the horny nature of dried skin is that the gelatinous and
swollen fibres of which it is composed not merely stiffen on drying but
adhere to a homogeneous mass, as is evidenced by its translucence. If in
some way we can prevent the adhesion of the fibres while drying we shall
have made a step in the desired direction, and this will be the more effective
the more perfectly we have split the fibre-bundles into their constituent fine
fibrils, and removed the substance which cements them. The separation of
the fibres can be partially attained by purely mechanical means.... Knapp, to
whom we owe our first intelligible theories of the tanning process, showed
that by physical means the separation and drying of the fibres could be so
far effected as to produce without any tanning agent a substance with all the
outward characteristics of leather, although on soaking it returned
completely to the raw hide state. He soaked the prepared pelt in absolute
alcohol, which penetrated between, and separated the fibres and at the same
time dried them by its strong affinity for water. More recently, Meunier has
FUR DRESSING
Tanning Methods
A
fter the pelts have gone through the preliminary operations of
softening, washing and fleshing, they are ready to receive the
treatment which will convert the easily decomposing skin into
leather of more or less permanency, depending on the method used.
During the past century, considerable study has been made both by
scientific and technical people, of the problem of leather formation.
Numerous theories as to the nature of the process have been evolved, but
even to this day, no satisfactory explanation has been given which would
account for all the facts as they are now known, so the matter is still a
subject of considerable controversy. Procter, who is one of the leading
authorities on leather today discusses the development of the tanning
theories as follows:
“The cause of the horny nature of dried skin is that the gelatinous and
swollen fibres of which it is composed not merely stiffen on drying but
adhere to a homogeneous mass, as is evidenced by its translucence. If in
some way we can prevent the adhesion of the fibres while drying we shall
have made a step in the desired direction, and this will be the more effective
the more perfectly we have split the fibre-bundles into their constituent fine
fibrils, and removed the substance which cements them. The separation of
the fibres can be partially attained by purely mechanical means.... Knapp, to
whom we owe our first intelligible theories of the tanning process, showed
that by physical means the separation and drying of the fibres could be so
far effected as to produce without any tanning agent a substance with all the
outward characteristics of leather, although on soaking it returned
completely to the raw hide state. He soaked the prepared pelt in absolute
alcohol, which penetrated between, and separated the fibres and at the same
time dried them by its strong affinity for water. More recently, Meunier has
Page 68
obtained a similar result by the use of a concentrated solution of potassium
carbonate which is even more strongly dehydrating.
“Knapp made a further step by adding to his alcohol a small quantity
of stearic acid which, as the alcohol evaporated, left a thin fatty covering on
the fibres which completely prevented their adhesion, and reduced their
tendency to absorb water; and he so produced a very soft and white leather.
Somewhat similar are the principles of the many primitive methods which
apply fatty and albuminous matters, grease, butter, milk, or brains to the wet
skin, and by mechanical kneading and stretching, aided by capillarity, work
these matters in between the fibres as the water evaporates. Such methods
are still used, and enter into many processes in which other tanning agents
are also employed.
“Building upon these facts, Prof. Knapp advanced the theory that the
effect of all tanning processes was not to cause a change in the fibres
themselves, chemical or otherwise, but merely to isolate and coat them with
water-resisting materials which prevented their subsequent swelling and
adhesion. True as this theory undoubtedly is in many cases, it can hardly be
accepted as the whole truth, and it seems incontestable that frequently the
fibres themselves undergo actual chemical changes which render them
insoluble and nonadhesive.
“Before Knapp’s work, the prevalent theory, at least as regards
vegetable tannage, had been a chemical one, started by Sir Humphrey Davy.
If a solution of gelatine be mixed in proper proportion with one of tannin,
both unite to form a voluminous curdy precipitate; and, according to Davy’s
ideas, this was amorphous leather. Against this, it was urged that even the
supposed ‘tannate of gelatine’ itself could not be a true chemical compound,
since the proportions of its constituents were considerably varied by
changes in the strength of the solutions, or by washing the precipitate with
hot water; and further, that in chemical compounds, the form was changed,
and no trace of the original constituents appeared in the compound; while in
leather apart from some change of color and properties, the original fibrous
structure remained unaltered.
“This reasoning appears much less conclusive now than it did in
Knapp’s day. Against the last objection guncotton may be quoted as an
carbonate which is even more strongly dehydrating.
“Knapp made a further step by adding to his alcohol a small quantity
of stearic acid which, as the alcohol evaporated, left a thin fatty covering on
the fibres which completely prevented their adhesion, and reduced their
tendency to absorb water; and he so produced a very soft and white leather.
Somewhat similar are the principles of the many primitive methods which
apply fatty and albuminous matters, grease, butter, milk, or brains to the wet
skin, and by mechanical kneading and stretching, aided by capillarity, work
these matters in between the fibres as the water evaporates. Such methods
are still used, and enter into many processes in which other tanning agents
are also employed.
“Building upon these facts, Prof. Knapp advanced the theory that the
effect of all tanning processes was not to cause a change in the fibres
themselves, chemical or otherwise, but merely to isolate and coat them with
water-resisting materials which prevented their subsequent swelling and
adhesion. True as this theory undoubtedly is in many cases, it can hardly be
accepted as the whole truth, and it seems incontestable that frequently the
fibres themselves undergo actual chemical changes which render them
insoluble and nonadhesive.
“Before Knapp’s work, the prevalent theory, at least as regards
vegetable tannage, had been a chemical one, started by Sir Humphrey Davy.
If a solution of gelatine be mixed in proper proportion with one of tannin,
both unite to form a voluminous curdy precipitate; and, according to Davy’s
ideas, this was amorphous leather. Against this, it was urged that even the
supposed ‘tannate of gelatine’ itself could not be a true chemical compound,
since the proportions of its constituents were considerably varied by
changes in the strength of the solutions, or by washing the precipitate with
hot water; and further, that in chemical compounds, the form was changed,
and no trace of the original constituents appeared in the compound; while in
leather apart from some change of color and properties, the original fibrous
structure remained unaltered.
“This reasoning appears much less conclusive now than it did in
Knapp’s day. Against the last objection guncotton may be quoted as an
Page 69
instance of profound chemical change with no alteration in outside
appearance; and it is recognized that, especially among complex organic
substances, chemical reactions are rarely complete, but that stable positions
are reached, so-called ‘equilibria,’ in which the proportion of changed and
unchanged substance is dependent on concentration or other conditions; and
that therefore such a precipitate might well be a mixture of gelatine with a
true gelatine tannate from which further portions of tannin might be
dissociated by water.
“With the clearing up of old difficulties, however, the conflict between
chemical and physical theories has, as is usually the case, merely passed
into a new phase. Years ago, it was shown by Linder and Picton and others,
that liquids could be obtained which were not really solutions of ions or
molecules, but merely suspensions like that of clay in water, or butter-fat in
milk; but so finely divided as to appear clear and transparent, and pass
through filters like true solutions. Later, by means of the ultra-microscope
their discrete particles have actually been made visible, each of them
consisting of many molecules of the suspended substance. Nevertheless,
these particles have many molecular properties, possessing plus or minus
electrical charges; behaving like large ions under the influence of an
electrical current; and mutually precipitating and neutralizing each other
when positive and negative are brought together. Such solutions are called
‘colloid,’ and those of gelatine and tannin are of the class, so that it is now
often said that the precipitation of gelatine by tannin, and the fixation of
tannin by gelatinous fibre are merely ‘colloidal’ and ‘physical,’ and not
‘chemical’ phenomena. Admitting the facts, the question still arises whether
the distinction between chemical and physical is not here one without a
difference; and whether between the purely ionized dilute solution of a salt
and the coarsely granular clay suspension there is any point where a definite
line of demarcation can be drawn. The writer inclines to the view that there
is not; and that ionic and colloidal combinations are extreme cases of the
same laws, both physical, and both chemical.”
There are several methods which are used in tanning furs, each having
its peculiar characteristics and qualities, and possessing individual
advantages and disadvantages. In order to be able to judge the merits of the
various processes, it is necessary to have a criterion which can serve as a
basis of reference. Fahrion, a recognized authority and investigator in this
appearance; and it is recognized that, especially among complex organic
substances, chemical reactions are rarely complete, but that stable positions
are reached, so-called ‘equilibria,’ in which the proportion of changed and
unchanged substance is dependent on concentration or other conditions; and
that therefore such a precipitate might well be a mixture of gelatine with a
true gelatine tannate from which further portions of tannin might be
dissociated by water.
“With the clearing up of old difficulties, however, the conflict between
chemical and physical theories has, as is usually the case, merely passed
into a new phase. Years ago, it was shown by Linder and Picton and others,
that liquids could be obtained which were not really solutions of ions or
molecules, but merely suspensions like that of clay in water, or butter-fat in
milk; but so finely divided as to appear clear and transparent, and pass
through filters like true solutions. Later, by means of the ultra-microscope
their discrete particles have actually been made visible, each of them
consisting of many molecules of the suspended substance. Nevertheless,
these particles have many molecular properties, possessing plus or minus
electrical charges; behaving like large ions under the influence of an
electrical current; and mutually precipitating and neutralizing each other
when positive and negative are brought together. Such solutions are called
‘colloid,’ and those of gelatine and tannin are of the class, so that it is now
often said that the precipitation of gelatine by tannin, and the fixation of
tannin by gelatinous fibre are merely ‘colloidal’ and ‘physical,’ and not
‘chemical’ phenomena. Admitting the facts, the question still arises whether
the distinction between chemical and physical is not here one without a
difference; and whether between the purely ionized dilute solution of a salt
and the coarsely granular clay suspension there is any point where a definite
line of demarcation can be drawn. The writer inclines to the view that there
is not; and that ionic and colloidal combinations are extreme cases of the
same laws, both physical, and both chemical.”
There are several methods which are used in tanning furs, each having
its peculiar characteristics and qualities, and possessing individual
advantages and disadvantages. In order to be able to judge the merits of the
various processes, it is necessary to have a criterion which can serve as a
basis of reference. Fahrion, a recognized authority and investigator in this
Page 70
field, gives a definition of leather which is usually accepted as a standard
for comparison. He says: “Leather is animal skin, which on soaking in
water and subsequent drying does not become hard and tinny, but remains
soft and flexible; which does not decay in the presence of cold water; and
which does not yield any gelatine on boiling with water.” While the
requirements set forth in this statement are essential for leather, and a
compliance with them would also be desirable for tanned furs, a somewhat
less rigorous standard of conditions to fulfil is satisfactory for the general
needs and purposes of furs. The chief qualities which tanned furs must
possess, with particular reference to the leather side of the pelt, are retention
of softness and flexibility after being moistened by the furrier for
manufacturing purposes, and subsequent drying; and freedom from a
tendency to decay during this operation and thereafter. If the furs are to be
dyed, the effect of the dyeing must also be considered, and the tanning must
be such as to enable the dyed furs to possess the above qualities.
The most important tanning processes employed for furs are the
following:
1. Salt-acid tan, or pickle.
2. Mineral tans.
3. Chamois tan.
4. Formaldehyde and similar tans.
5. Combination tans.
6. Vegetable tan.
1. Salt-acid Tan, or Pickle
This is one of the most extensively used methods for tanning furs, and
is also very cheap and easily applied. A typical formula for this tan is the
following: A solution of salt is prepared containing about 10% of common
salt, sodium chloride, and to this is added 1⁄2–3⁄4 ounce of sulphuric acid for
each gallon of tanning liquor. The proportions may be varied within certain
limits, but the figures here given are those which have proven successful in
practise. The solution should be made in a wooden or earthenware
container, free from any metal, as it would be attacked by the acid. The
liquor is then applied to the flesh-side of the fleshed skins by means of a
for comparison. He says: “Leather is animal skin, which on soaking in
water and subsequent drying does not become hard and tinny, but remains
soft and flexible; which does not decay in the presence of cold water; and
which does not yield any gelatine on boiling with water.” While the
requirements set forth in this statement are essential for leather, and a
compliance with them would also be desirable for tanned furs, a somewhat
less rigorous standard of conditions to fulfil is satisfactory for the general
needs and purposes of furs. The chief qualities which tanned furs must
possess, with particular reference to the leather side of the pelt, are retention
of softness and flexibility after being moistened by the furrier for
manufacturing purposes, and subsequent drying; and freedom from a
tendency to decay during this operation and thereafter. If the furs are to be
dyed, the effect of the dyeing must also be considered, and the tanning must
be such as to enable the dyed furs to possess the above qualities.
The most important tanning processes employed for furs are the
following:
1. Salt-acid tan, or pickle.
2. Mineral tans.
3. Chamois tan.
4. Formaldehyde and similar tans.
5. Combination tans.
6. Vegetable tan.
1. Salt-acid Tan, or Pickle
This is one of the most extensively used methods for tanning furs, and
is also very cheap and easily applied. A typical formula for this tan is the
following: A solution of salt is prepared containing about 10% of common
salt, sodium chloride, and to this is added 1⁄2–3⁄4 ounce of sulphuric acid for
each gallon of tanning liquor. The proportions may be varied within certain
limits, but the figures here given are those which have proven successful in
practise. The solution should be made in a wooden or earthenware
container, free from any metal, as it would be attacked by the acid. The
liquor is then applied to the flesh-side of the fleshed skins by means of a
Page 71
brush, making sure to touch all parts of the pelt. They are then placed in a
pile and allowed to remain thus until tanned, an operation which occupies a
time ranging from a few hours to two or three days depending on the
thickness of the skins. When the corium has lost its translucence and has
become of a milky-white color throughout the entire thickness of the skin,
as can be seen by viewing a cross-section, the skin may be considered
tanned. In some instances, where the hair of the fur can stand immersion
without injury, the skins are entered into the pickling solution and allowed
to remain for 12 to 24 hours, which is generally a sufficient time to tan them
in this manner.
The acid of the pickle causes the skin to swell, the salt then penetrating
between the fibres of the corium, and at the same time reducing the
swelling of the skin. The acid also neutralizes the alkaline products of
decomposition which may form, while the salt acts as a deterrent to the
progress of the putrefactive processes. When the skin is dried after tanning,
and stretched and finished, a soft white leather is obtained which is
permanent as long as it is kept dry. It is the salt which causes the fibres of
the skin to be completely differentiated and thus prevents their adhesion.
It is interesting to note that other acids besides sulphuric can be used
for the pickle, organic as well as mineral, formic acid in 1⁄4% solution being
especially effective and giving excellent results, but is more expensive than
the mineral acid. A method, which in principle is identical with the pickle,
but carried out in an entirely different manner, is the lactic acid
fermentation process, or “Schrot-beize” as it is called in German. The
procedure is in general as follows: “The fleshed skins are placed on tables,
flesh-side up, and covered with a layer of bruised barley grains, or a
mixture of 3 parts of wheat bran and 2 parts of rye flour. Then the head, tail
and legs are turned inward, and the skins rolled up in little cushions, hair-
side out, and placed in a vat. When this is filled with the skins a solution of
common salt is poured over them, and they are allowed to remain thus in a
moderately cool place for 24 hours. After this time, the skins are carefully
unrolled, so as not to remove any of the adhering solid materials, and
turning the skins hair-side inward, they are laid flat together in pairs and
placed in an empty vat. After another 24 hours they are again unpacked and
replaced in another vat, care being taken each time to keep all the solid
particles adhering to the flesh-side. This operation is continued and repeated
pile and allowed to remain thus until tanned, an operation which occupies a
time ranging from a few hours to two or three days depending on the
thickness of the skins. When the corium has lost its translucence and has
become of a milky-white color throughout the entire thickness of the skin,
as can be seen by viewing a cross-section, the skin may be considered
tanned. In some instances, where the hair of the fur can stand immersion
without injury, the skins are entered into the pickling solution and allowed
to remain for 12 to 24 hours, which is generally a sufficient time to tan them
in this manner.
The acid of the pickle causes the skin to swell, the salt then penetrating
between the fibres of the corium, and at the same time reducing the
swelling of the skin. The acid also neutralizes the alkaline products of
decomposition which may form, while the salt acts as a deterrent to the
progress of the putrefactive processes. When the skin is dried after tanning,
and stretched and finished, a soft white leather is obtained which is
permanent as long as it is kept dry. It is the salt which causes the fibres of
the skin to be completely differentiated and thus prevents their adhesion.
It is interesting to note that other acids besides sulphuric can be used
for the pickle, organic as well as mineral, formic acid in 1⁄4% solution being
especially effective and giving excellent results, but is more expensive than
the mineral acid. A method, which in principle is identical with the pickle,
but carried out in an entirely different manner, is the lactic acid
fermentation process, or “Schrot-beize” as it is called in German. The
procedure is in general as follows: “The fleshed skins are placed on tables,
flesh-side up, and covered with a layer of bruised barley grains, or a
mixture of 3 parts of wheat bran and 2 parts of rye flour. Then the head, tail
and legs are turned inward, and the skins rolled up in little cushions, hair-
side out, and placed in a vat. When this is filled with the skins a solution of
common salt is poured over them, and they are allowed to remain thus in a
moderately cool place for 24 hours. After this time, the skins are carefully
unrolled, so as not to remove any of the adhering solid materials, and
turning the skins hair-side inward, they are laid flat together in pairs and
placed in an empty vat. After another 24 hours they are again unpacked and
replaced in another vat, care being taken each time to keep all the solid
particles adhering to the flesh-side. This operation is continued and repeated
Page 72
until the skins are properly tanned, which takes from 10 to 14 days,
depending on the weather and the temperature. The skins are then removed,
rinsed free of the tanning substances, pressed, dried and finished.” A
somewhat modified form of this process is the so-called Russian tan, which
is usually done in the following manner: 5 parts of bruised barley grains are
mixed with ten parts of luke-warm water in a vat, which is then covered up.
A small quantity of brewers’ yeast is also added to aid in the fermentation.
As soon as the mixture develops a slight heat, one part of fresh whey is
added, and the fleshed skins entered into the tanning liquor in which they
remain for about 12 hours. They are then tramped in the mixture so as to
effect greater penetration, and left until the tanning process is complete.
Whey is the milk fluid left after the casein and most of the fat have been
removed from the milk by coagulation, and consists practically of a solution
of all the milk-sugar or lactose, and the lactic acid of the milk, together with
a small percentage of mineral salts, and a slight amount of fat. By
fermentation, the milk-sugar is converted into lactic acid, which helps to
effect the tan by swelling the skin.
The effectiveness of the fermentation processes depends to a
considerable degree on the action of certain bacteria and yeasts. Bacteria
are one-celled organisms belonging to the vegetable kingdom, and some are
so small as to be scarcely visible under a microscope, while some indeed
cannot be seen by any means, their existence being inferred from their
effects. As they vary in size, bacteria also vary in shape, some being
spherical, others in the form of long, thin rods, while still others are of a
spiral shape; another common form is the dumb-bell shaped bacterium.
Some types are provided with what are known as flagella, which resemble
fine hairs attached to the body of the organism, and which enable it to move
about actively in liquids. The food of bacteria is always in liquid form, as
only in this condition can it be absorbed. However, some kinds of bacteria
attack solid substances from which they obtain their nourishment, but this is
done in an indirect way, by secreting certain fluids known as enzymes,
which dissolve or digest the material and convert it into a form that can
easily be absorbed by the bacteria. The enzymes are non-living chemical
substances, which possess the peculiar property of bringing about the
chemical change of an almost indefinite amount of material upon which
they act, without themselves being in any way changed. Yeasts also act in a
depending on the weather and the temperature. The skins are then removed,
rinsed free of the tanning substances, pressed, dried and finished.” A
somewhat modified form of this process is the so-called Russian tan, which
is usually done in the following manner: 5 parts of bruised barley grains are
mixed with ten parts of luke-warm water in a vat, which is then covered up.
A small quantity of brewers’ yeast is also added to aid in the fermentation.
As soon as the mixture develops a slight heat, one part of fresh whey is
added, and the fleshed skins entered into the tanning liquor in which they
remain for about 12 hours. They are then tramped in the mixture so as to
effect greater penetration, and left until the tanning process is complete.
Whey is the milk fluid left after the casein and most of the fat have been
removed from the milk by coagulation, and consists practically of a solution
of all the milk-sugar or lactose, and the lactic acid of the milk, together with
a small percentage of mineral salts, and a slight amount of fat. By
fermentation, the milk-sugar is converted into lactic acid, which helps to
effect the tan by swelling the skin.
The effectiveness of the fermentation processes depends to a
considerable degree on the action of certain bacteria and yeasts. Bacteria
are one-celled organisms belonging to the vegetable kingdom, and some are
so small as to be scarcely visible under a microscope, while some indeed
cannot be seen by any means, their existence being inferred from their
effects. As they vary in size, bacteria also vary in shape, some being
spherical, others in the form of long, thin rods, while still others are of a
spiral shape; another common form is the dumb-bell shaped bacterium.
Some types are provided with what are known as flagella, which resemble
fine hairs attached to the body of the organism, and which enable it to move
about actively in liquids. The food of bacteria is always in liquid form, as
only in this condition can it be absorbed. However, some kinds of bacteria
attack solid substances from which they obtain their nourishment, but this is
done in an indirect way, by secreting certain fluids known as enzymes,
which dissolve or digest the material and convert it into a form that can
easily be absorbed by the bacteria. The enzymes are non-living chemical
substances, which possess the peculiar property of bringing about the
chemical change of an almost indefinite amount of material upon which
they act, without themselves being in any way changed. Yeasts also act in a
Page 73
manner similar to the bacteria in causing various chemical changes,
particularly inducing fementations. In the simple “Schrot-beize,” the starch
contained in the bran or barley grains is first converted to a soluble sugar by
means of enzymes secreted by the bacteria which are always present. This
sugar then undergoes an acid fermentation, with the formation of lactic and
acetic acids, due in this case to organisms known as the bacterium furfuris
A and B. The action of the Russian tan is similar, but quicker. In this case,
the sugar is already present in soluble form, and the yeast cells cause its
fermentation with the production of lactic acid. In both cases, the acids as
they form swell and loosen up the skin fibres slowly, the salt penetrating
between them, and keeping them separated on drying. Both methods give
results which are equally good, but by the Russian tan the skins acquire a
disagreeable odor, which makes this method of dressing objectionable.
The lactic acid fermentation processes have an advantage over the
pickle, in that the slow formation of weak organic acids with their gradual
action produce a softer leather, with a gentler ‘feel,’ the presence of the
flour and the grains of the tan, aside from their tanning action, contributing
to the fullness and softness of the leather. There is also less likelihood of the
leather being subsequently affected by the presence of the acid in it, as
lactic and acetic acids are much less injurious than sulphuric acid to leather.
These disadvantages of the pickle can to a large degree, be overcome
without any great difficulty. On the other hand, the matter of the length of
time of the tanning process, shows the acid pickle at a great advantage, and
so, especially for furs other than those obtained from sheep and goats, the
pickle is in most cases used as the principle method of tanning. In Austria,
Russia, and to a certain extent in Germany also, the “Schrot-beize” is still
considerably employed, chiefly for dressing sheep and lamb skins. The
dressing of the various kinds of Persian lambs, caraculs, astrachans, etc., in
the native center of the industry in Buchara and surrounding districts, is also
a “Schrot-beize,” barley, rice flour or rye flour, and salt water being used to
prepare the skins, the manipulations being essentially the same as those
described above, although carried out in cruder and more primitive fashion.
2. Mineral Tans
particularly inducing fementations. In the simple “Schrot-beize,” the starch
contained in the bran or barley grains is first converted to a soluble sugar by
means of enzymes secreted by the bacteria which are always present. This
sugar then undergoes an acid fermentation, with the formation of lactic and
acetic acids, due in this case to organisms known as the bacterium furfuris
A and B. The action of the Russian tan is similar, but quicker. In this case,
the sugar is already present in soluble form, and the yeast cells cause its
fermentation with the production of lactic acid. In both cases, the acids as
they form swell and loosen up the skin fibres slowly, the salt penetrating
between them, and keeping them separated on drying. Both methods give
results which are equally good, but by the Russian tan the skins acquire a
disagreeable odor, which makes this method of dressing objectionable.
The lactic acid fermentation processes have an advantage over the
pickle, in that the slow formation of weak organic acids with their gradual
action produce a softer leather, with a gentler ‘feel,’ the presence of the
flour and the grains of the tan, aside from their tanning action, contributing
to the fullness and softness of the leather. There is also less likelihood of the
leather being subsequently affected by the presence of the acid in it, as
lactic and acetic acids are much less injurious than sulphuric acid to leather.
These disadvantages of the pickle can to a large degree, be overcome
without any great difficulty. On the other hand, the matter of the length of
time of the tanning process, shows the acid pickle at a great advantage, and
so, especially for furs other than those obtained from sheep and goats, the
pickle is in most cases used as the principle method of tanning. In Austria,
Russia, and to a certain extent in Germany also, the “Schrot-beize” is still
considerably employed, chiefly for dressing sheep and lamb skins. The
dressing of the various kinds of Persian lambs, caraculs, astrachans, etc., in
the native center of the industry in Buchara and surrounding districts, is also
a “Schrot-beize,” barley, rice flour or rye flour, and salt water being used to
prepare the skins, the manipulations being essentially the same as those
described above, although carried out in cruder and more primitive fashion.
2. Mineral Tans
Page 74
The basis of the tanning of furs by means of solutions of mineral
compounds is the fact that the basic salts of certain metals are capable of
producing leather. It has been found that compounds of aluminum such as
alum or aluminum sulphate, or any other soluble neutral salt of aluminum,
possess tanning powers. Other metals which are capable of forming salts of
the same type are also endowed with the quality of converting skin to
leather under suitable conditions, chromium and iron being the most
important metals in this connection. Chemically these metals all belong to
the same group, and have properties which are very similar in many
respects, the characteristic of most importance for tanning purposes being
the quality of forming soluble basic salts by the addition of alkalies or
alkaline carbonates to solutions of their neutral salts, or in certain instances
simply by the action of water upon these neutral salts. By neutral salts are
meant those in which the metallic content is combined with the normal
proportion of acid; while basic salts are those in which the acidic portion is
present in less than the normal ratio, being partially replaced by a hydroxide
group. When the acid part of the salt has been entirely replaced in this way,
the compound is called a hydroxide or hydrate of the metal. Between the
neutral salt and the hydroxide several different basic salts are possible,
some being soluble, while others are insoluble. If into a solution containing
a basic salt of either aluminum, iron or chromium a skin be entered, a part
of the basic salt will be precipitated on it in insoluble form. Inasmuch as
neutral salts of these metals when dissolved in water split up to a small
degree, into free acid and soluble basic salt, a skin immersed in such a
solution will also absorb the basic salt in an insoluble form. Upon these
facts in general, depends the action of the mineral tans used in tanning furs.
A. Alum Tan
The alum tan is one of the oldest methods of producing leather, being
employed by the Romans about two thousand years ago, and it is believed,
by the Egyptians at a much earlier period. Its extensive use in Europe,
however, dates from the time of the conquest of Spain by the Moors, who
introduced the process.
At the present time, rabbits and moles are tanned by this process, as
are also at times other furs such as muskrats, squirrels, sables, martens, etc.,
compounds is the fact that the basic salts of certain metals are capable of
producing leather. It has been found that compounds of aluminum such as
alum or aluminum sulphate, or any other soluble neutral salt of aluminum,
possess tanning powers. Other metals which are capable of forming salts of
the same type are also endowed with the quality of converting skin to
leather under suitable conditions, chromium and iron being the most
important metals in this connection. Chemically these metals all belong to
the same group, and have properties which are very similar in many
respects, the characteristic of most importance for tanning purposes being
the quality of forming soluble basic salts by the addition of alkalies or
alkaline carbonates to solutions of their neutral salts, or in certain instances
simply by the action of water upon these neutral salts. By neutral salts are
meant those in which the metallic content is combined with the normal
proportion of acid; while basic salts are those in which the acidic portion is
present in less than the normal ratio, being partially replaced by a hydroxide
group. When the acid part of the salt has been entirely replaced in this way,
the compound is called a hydroxide or hydrate of the metal. Between the
neutral salt and the hydroxide several different basic salts are possible,
some being soluble, while others are insoluble. If into a solution containing
a basic salt of either aluminum, iron or chromium a skin be entered, a part
of the basic salt will be precipitated on it in insoluble form. Inasmuch as
neutral salts of these metals when dissolved in water split up to a small
degree, into free acid and soluble basic salt, a skin immersed in such a
solution will also absorb the basic salt in an insoluble form. Upon these
facts in general, depends the action of the mineral tans used in tanning furs.
A. Alum Tan
The alum tan is one of the oldest methods of producing leather, being
employed by the Romans about two thousand years ago, and it is believed,
by the Egyptians at a much earlier period. Its extensive use in Europe,
however, dates from the time of the conquest of Spain by the Moors, who
introduced the process.
At the present time, rabbits and moles are tanned by this process, as
are also at times other furs such as muskrats, squirrels, sables, martens, etc.,
Page 75
when a better tan is desired than that produced by the pickle. Ordinary
alum, which is a double sulphate of aluminum and potassium, and
aluminum sulphate are the chief compounds used for this tan. In recent
years, the aluminum sulphate has to a considerable degree replaced the
alum for tanning, inasmuch as it can be cheaply obtained in a sufficiently
pure form, and contains about one and one-half times as much active
aluminum compound as does alum.
While the aluminum salt can be used alone for tanning, it produces a
stiff, imperfect leather, so salt is always added. The ratio of the salt to the
aluminum sulphate or alum can vary within rather wide limits, the mixtures
used in practise ranging from one part of salt to four parts of the aluminum
compound, up to equal parts of both, or even in some formulas, a greater
proportion of salt than of the other constituent. Ratios which are most
common are four of alum to three of salt, or two of alum to one of salt.
When aluminum sulphate is dissolved in water, a small part of it splits
up into a soluble basic salt and an equivalent amount of free acid. The
reaction may be shown as follows:
Al2(SO4)3 + 2H2O = Al2(SO4)2(OH)2 + H2SO4
aluminum water basic aluminum sulphuric
sulphate sulphate acid
When a skin is entered into such a solution, the free acid is absorbed,
causing a swelling of the pelt. While this is taking place, a further quantity
of the neutral aluminum salt splits up into more basic salt and free acid. At
the same time the basic aluminum sulphate is also taken up by the skin,
probably attaching itself to some of the acidic groups contained in the skin
substance, in a manner analogous to the combination of the acid with the
basic groups of the skin substance. A point is reached, however, when the
skin is no longer able to take up more of the basic salt, for the presence of
the acid undoubtedly acts as a deterrent. The skin, if dried after such a
treatment contains a small amount of aluminum, which is insufficient to tan
the pelt properly, and as a result this comes out in an undesirable and quite
useless condition. If to the solution of the aluminum sulphate salt is added,
a different result is obtained. To a certain extent the salt acts here as in the
pickle. The skin on absorbing the free acid of the solution naturally swells,
alum, which is a double sulphate of aluminum and potassium, and
aluminum sulphate are the chief compounds used for this tan. In recent
years, the aluminum sulphate has to a considerable degree replaced the
alum for tanning, inasmuch as it can be cheaply obtained in a sufficiently
pure form, and contains about one and one-half times as much active
aluminum compound as does alum.
While the aluminum salt can be used alone for tanning, it produces a
stiff, imperfect leather, so salt is always added. The ratio of the salt to the
aluminum sulphate or alum can vary within rather wide limits, the mixtures
used in practise ranging from one part of salt to four parts of the aluminum
compound, up to equal parts of both, or even in some formulas, a greater
proportion of salt than of the other constituent. Ratios which are most
common are four of alum to three of salt, or two of alum to one of salt.
When aluminum sulphate is dissolved in water, a small part of it splits
up into a soluble basic salt and an equivalent amount of free acid. The
reaction may be shown as follows:
Al2(SO4)3 + 2H2O = Al2(SO4)2(OH)2 + H2SO4
aluminum water basic aluminum sulphuric
sulphate sulphate acid
When a skin is entered into such a solution, the free acid is absorbed,
causing a swelling of the pelt. While this is taking place, a further quantity
of the neutral aluminum salt splits up into more basic salt and free acid. At
the same time the basic aluminum sulphate is also taken up by the skin,
probably attaching itself to some of the acidic groups contained in the skin
substance, in a manner analogous to the combination of the acid with the
basic groups of the skin substance. A point is reached, however, when the
skin is no longer able to take up more of the basic salt, for the presence of
the acid undoubtedly acts as a deterrent. The skin, if dried after such a
treatment contains a small amount of aluminum, which is insufficient to tan
the pelt properly, and as a result this comes out in an undesirable and quite
useless condition. If to the solution of the aluminum sulphate salt is added,
a different result is obtained. To a certain extent the salt acts here as in the
pickle. The skin on absorbing the free acid of the solution naturally swells,
Page 76
but the salt reduces this swelling, and at the same time, by penetrating
between the fibres and dehydrating them, produces a leather as in the
pickle. In addition, the presence of the salt enables a greater amount of
basic aluminum sulphate to be formed, and thus a greater quantity is taken
up by the skin. On drying and stretching after such a treatment, a soft,
flexible and stretchable leather is obtained.
The number of formulas for tanning furs by this process is legion, the
principle being the same in every instance, and mixtures of salt and alum or
aluminum sulphate form the basis of the various tans. Following are a few
typical formulas, which have been found to be of practical value:
A solution is prepared by dissolving 7.5 lbs. of alum and 3 lbs. of
common salt in 20 gallons of water. When cool, the clean, fleshed skins are
entered, being paddled or drummed for a short time and then allowed to
remain until tanned. By this method the hair also takes up some of the alum,
and if the skins are to be dyed, unevenness may result. In order to avoid
this, the tanning may be effected by brushing a stronger solution on the pelt.
A mixture of 4 lbs. of alum and 3 lbs. of salt, dissolved in 8 gallons of
water, and made into a paste by the addition of 4 lbs. of flour, is applied to
the flesh-side of the skins. These are then placed in pairs, flesh-side
together, and allowed to remain in a pile until tanned. Sometimes a second
application is given. The flour may be omitted, but it serves to cause the
tanning mixture to adhere better to the skins.
Still another method is the following: Into the flesh of the moist,
fleshed skins is rubbed a mixture of two parts of dry powdered alum with
one part of salt. After allowing time for it to be absorbed, another
application is given, rubbing in well, and especially treating the thick parts.
The pelts are then folded up, or rolled together, flesh-side in, and placed in a
vat or tub, which is covered up to prevent drying. They are left so until
tanned, as shown by examination and test. They are then rinsed, hydro-
extracted and dried, and after stretching and finishing, a soft, white, pliable
leather is obtained.
B. Chrome Tan
between the fibres and dehydrating them, produces a leather as in the
pickle. In addition, the presence of the salt enables a greater amount of
basic aluminum sulphate to be formed, and thus a greater quantity is taken
up by the skin. On drying and stretching after such a treatment, a soft,
flexible and stretchable leather is obtained.
The number of formulas for tanning furs by this process is legion, the
principle being the same in every instance, and mixtures of salt and alum or
aluminum sulphate form the basis of the various tans. Following are a few
typical formulas, which have been found to be of practical value:
A solution is prepared by dissolving 7.5 lbs. of alum and 3 lbs. of
common salt in 20 gallons of water. When cool, the clean, fleshed skins are
entered, being paddled or drummed for a short time and then allowed to
remain until tanned. By this method the hair also takes up some of the alum,
and if the skins are to be dyed, unevenness may result. In order to avoid
this, the tanning may be effected by brushing a stronger solution on the pelt.
A mixture of 4 lbs. of alum and 3 lbs. of salt, dissolved in 8 gallons of
water, and made into a paste by the addition of 4 lbs. of flour, is applied to
the flesh-side of the skins. These are then placed in pairs, flesh-side
together, and allowed to remain in a pile until tanned. Sometimes a second
application is given. The flour may be omitted, but it serves to cause the
tanning mixture to adhere better to the skins.
Still another method is the following: Into the flesh of the moist,
fleshed skins is rubbed a mixture of two parts of dry powdered alum with
one part of salt. After allowing time for it to be absorbed, another
application is given, rubbing in well, and especially treating the thick parts.
The pelts are then folded up, or rolled together, flesh-side in, and placed in a
vat or tub, which is covered up to prevent drying. They are left so until
tanned, as shown by examination and test. They are then rinsed, hydro-
extracted and dried, and after stretching and finishing, a soft, white, pliable
leather is obtained.
B. Chrome Tan
Page 77
By using chrome alum instead of ordinary alum, together with salt,
skins can be tanned, but the leather formed is not altogether satisfactory.
The basic principle here is the same as in the alum tan, depending on the
formation of soluble basic chrome sulphates in the solution of a neutral
sulphate. The method employed at the present time, the so-called one-bath
process as distinct from the two-bath process, which cannot be applied for
tanning furs, involves the production of the basic chrome sulphate by the
addition of an alkali or an alkaline carbonate to the solution of the neutral
salt. It was Prof. Knapp who first published this process as early as 1858;
but it was not until 1893 that it was shown to be of practical value, and was
then patented in this country by Martin Dennis. Since that time it has been
in general use with but slight modifications.
The chrome tan is used only to a limited extent in the tanning of furs,
the method requiring very careful treatment and accurate supervision during
the various stages of the process, and the leather coming out colored a pale-
blue-green tint, which for some purposes is objectionable. In some plants
ponies and rabbits are tanned with chrome; and when the skins are to be
dyed by means of certain coal tar dyes, they have to receive a chrome
tannage. The leather produced by a chrome tan is very durable, and
possesses great resistance to the action of water.
Any salt of chromium, with either mineral or organic acids, can be
used, but chrome alum is the one most commonly employed. If a skin is
entered directly into a solution of a chrome salt made basic with an alkali,
the precipitation of the insoluble basic salt will take place very rapidly, and
the tanning will be only superficial. The procedure is therefore first to treat
the skins with a chrome solution which forms only small quantities of the
basic salt. After the skins are impregnated with the solution, this is made
basic, so that the real tan will take place within the skin tissues among the
fibres of the corium. A common formula is the following: 5 lbs. of chrome
alum are dissolved in 10 gallons of water. The skins are entered into the
solution at about 70° F. and paddled for about 2 hours, or drummed for one
hour. Then a solution of three pounds of washing soda is added slowly to
the liquor which is then stirred up well, and the skins drummed or paddled
again for an hour or two, and then left in the liquor for 12 to 24 hours till
completely tanned. The skins are rinsed, and washed in 1⁄2% solution
skins can be tanned, but the leather formed is not altogether satisfactory.
The basic principle here is the same as in the alum tan, depending on the
formation of soluble basic chrome sulphates in the solution of a neutral
sulphate. The method employed at the present time, the so-called one-bath
process as distinct from the two-bath process, which cannot be applied for
tanning furs, involves the production of the basic chrome sulphate by the
addition of an alkali or an alkaline carbonate to the solution of the neutral
salt. It was Prof. Knapp who first published this process as early as 1858;
but it was not until 1893 that it was shown to be of practical value, and was
then patented in this country by Martin Dennis. Since that time it has been
in general use with but slight modifications.
The chrome tan is used only to a limited extent in the tanning of furs,
the method requiring very careful treatment and accurate supervision during
the various stages of the process, and the leather coming out colored a pale-
blue-green tint, which for some purposes is objectionable. In some plants
ponies and rabbits are tanned with chrome; and when the skins are to be
dyed by means of certain coal tar dyes, they have to receive a chrome
tannage. The leather produced by a chrome tan is very durable, and
possesses great resistance to the action of water.
Any salt of chromium, with either mineral or organic acids, can be
used, but chrome alum is the one most commonly employed. If a skin is
entered directly into a solution of a chrome salt made basic with an alkali,
the precipitation of the insoluble basic salt will take place very rapidly, and
the tanning will be only superficial. The procedure is therefore first to treat
the skins with a chrome solution which forms only small quantities of the
basic salt. After the skins are impregnated with the solution, this is made
basic, so that the real tan will take place within the skin tissues among the
fibres of the corium. A common formula is the following: 5 lbs. of chrome
alum are dissolved in 10 gallons of water. The skins are entered into the
solution at about 70° F. and paddled for about 2 hours, or drummed for one
hour. Then a solution of three pounds of washing soda is added slowly to
the liquor which is then stirred up well, and the skins drummed or paddled
again for an hour or two, and then left in the liquor for 12 to 24 hours till
completely tanned. The skins are rinsed, and washed in 1⁄2% solution
Page 78
containing 2⁄3% of the weight of the skins of borax. The pelts are then well
washed in clean water, hydro-extracted and dried.
C. Iron Tan
Tanning by means of iron salts has thus far been merely a matter of
scientific interest and has not found any practical use. The principle
involved is identical with that of the preceding mineral processes.
3. Chamois Tan
The chamois dressing, as previously noted, is undoubtedly the oldest
method of preparing leather from skin, the various fat-containing
substances derived from animals, fish, birds, etc., being used for the
purpose. The chief object of the fat was to coat the fibres of the skin, thus
preventing their adhesion, and at the same time rendering them resistant to
water. In the true chamois tan, the fat seems to have also a chemical
function in contradistinction to the other which is merely physical or
mechanical. For, if skins tanned by the chamois process be treated with a
weak solution of an alkali, all the fatty materials should be removed
thereby, but this happens only to a small extent, the pelt retaining its
softness and pliability, and the other characteristic qualities of leather,
indicating that the fat is combined intimately with the skin substance in a
permanent fashion.
In tanning furs, various oils and fats are used, but not all are capable of
producing a chamois tan. Among the fatty materials are mineral oils, and
vegetable and animal oils and fats. Mineral oils are the distillation products
of petroleum, partially liquid, and partially solid. Being inert substances,
they have no tanning effect, but serve merely as water-proofing or fattening
materials. Except for their oily nature they have nothing in common with
fats, being quite unaffected by solutions of alkalies or of acids.
Vegetable and animal fats and oils are, when pure, neutral substances
formed by the combination of fatty acids with glycerine. They possess the
property of saponification, that is, of forming a soap when treated with an
alkali, the soap being the alkaline salt of the fatty acid. Under certain
washed in clean water, hydro-extracted and dried.
C. Iron Tan
Tanning by means of iron salts has thus far been merely a matter of
scientific interest and has not found any practical use. The principle
involved is identical with that of the preceding mineral processes.
3. Chamois Tan
The chamois dressing, as previously noted, is undoubtedly the oldest
method of preparing leather from skin, the various fat-containing
substances derived from animals, fish, birds, etc., being used for the
purpose. The chief object of the fat was to coat the fibres of the skin, thus
preventing their adhesion, and at the same time rendering them resistant to
water. In the true chamois tan, the fat seems to have also a chemical
function in contradistinction to the other which is merely physical or
mechanical. For, if skins tanned by the chamois process be treated with a
weak solution of an alkali, all the fatty materials should be removed
thereby, but this happens only to a small extent, the pelt retaining its
softness and pliability, and the other characteristic qualities of leather,
indicating that the fat is combined intimately with the skin substance in a
permanent fashion.
In tanning furs, various oils and fats are used, but not all are capable of
producing a chamois tan. Among the fatty materials are mineral oils, and
vegetable and animal oils and fats. Mineral oils are the distillation products
of petroleum, partially liquid, and partially solid. Being inert substances,
they have no tanning effect, but serve merely as water-proofing or fattening
materials. Except for their oily nature they have nothing in common with
fats, being quite unaffected by solutions of alkalies or of acids.
Vegetable and animal fats and oils are, when pure, neutral substances
formed by the combination of fatty acids with glycerine. They possess the
property of saponification, that is, of forming a soap when treated with an
alkali, the soap being the alkaline salt of the fatty acid. Under certain
Page 79
conditions, the fat can be split up into free fatty acid and glycerine by the
action of acids, or even water alone. Some fats on long standing, split up in
this way spontaneously in the presence of moist air. As a general rule, those
fats which exhibit this property to a marked degree are affected by contact
with the air, due to the absorption of oxygen which reacts chemically with
the fats, forming what are known as oxy-fatty acids, usually less soluble,
and having a higher melting point than the original fats. Vegetable and
animal fatty materials are classified on the basis of this phenomenon of
absorbing oxygen from the air, those possessing this quality to a great
degree being called “drying oils,” others being “partially drying,” or “non-
drying.” Olive oil, castor oil, cocoanut oil and cottonseed oil are examples
of non-drying or partially-drying vegetable oils, linseed oil being the most
important drying-oil in this class. Tallow, lard, butter-fat, neats-foot oil are
non-drying animal fats, the drying oils being seal oil, whale oil, and cod-
liver oil.
Fig. 8. Tramping Machine or “Kicker.”
action of acids, or even water alone. Some fats on long standing, split up in
this way spontaneously in the presence of moist air. As a general rule, those
fats which exhibit this property to a marked degree are affected by contact
with the air, due to the absorption of oxygen which reacts chemically with
the fats, forming what are known as oxy-fatty acids, usually less soluble,
and having a higher melting point than the original fats. Vegetable and
animal fatty materials are classified on the basis of this phenomenon of
absorbing oxygen from the air, those possessing this quality to a great
degree being called “drying oils,” others being “partially drying,” or “non-
drying.” Olive oil, castor oil, cocoanut oil and cottonseed oil are examples
of non-drying or partially-drying vegetable oils, linseed oil being the most
important drying-oil in this class. Tallow, lard, butter-fat, neats-foot oil are
non-drying animal fats, the drying oils being seal oil, whale oil, and cod-
liver oil.
Fig. 8. Tramping Machine or “Kicker.”
Page 80
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
For tanning purposes, this property of absorbing oxygen is important,
because only with drying oils can a true chamois tan be obtained, non-
drying oils acting like mineral oils only as water-proofing materials. The
details of the chamois process are not quite clear, there being considerable
difference of opinion on the matter. But all the studies on the subject tend to
prove that there are at least two phases to the process: first, the mechanical
covering of the fibres with the fat, this property being common to all fats or
oils which may be used; and second, the combination of the fat with the
skin in some chemical way, as a result of the oxidation of the fat, a
characteristic found only in the drying oils. During the oxidation of the fats,
the glycerine in them is converted to acrolein or acryl-aldehyde, which also
aids the tanning. It was at one time supposed that the tanning action was
due to this aldehyde alone, but a chamois tan can be made with fatty
substances from which all the glycerine has been removed. The evidence on
this question, however, is not quite conclusive.
In general, the procedure of the chamois tan is as follows: The hydro-
extracted, fleshed skins are rubbed on the flesh-side with a good quality of
seal-oil. They are then folded up, and put into a ‘kicker,’ where they are
tramped for two or three hours to work in the oil. The kicker is a machine
such as shown in Fig. 8 consisting of a receptacle for the skins, and two
wooden hammers which work up and down mechanically, turning and
pounding the skins. (As many as 1000–1500 skins of the size of musk-rats
can be worked at one time in such a machine.) The pelts are then taken out
and hung up in a warm room for several hours, considerable oxidation
taking place. Another coat of oil is then applied, which is again tramped in,
and the skins are hung up once more and exposed to the air to cause the oil
to oxidize. After the skins are sufficiently tanned they are rinsed in a weak
soda solution to remove the excess oil, washed and dried. When skins with
fine hair such as marten, sable, mink, etc., receive a chamois tan, they are
not tramped in kickers as the delicate top-hair will be broken, and the value
of the skin thereby reduced. Instead they are placed in small drums,
together with metal balls of varying sizes and weights depending on the
particular fur treated, and the oil is worked in by rotating the drum. Such a
ball-drum, as it is called, is shown in Fig. 9.
For tanning purposes, this property of absorbing oxygen is important,
because only with drying oils can a true chamois tan be obtained, non-
drying oils acting like mineral oils only as water-proofing materials. The
details of the chamois process are not quite clear, there being considerable
difference of opinion on the matter. But all the studies on the subject tend to
prove that there are at least two phases to the process: first, the mechanical
covering of the fibres with the fat, this property being common to all fats or
oils which may be used; and second, the combination of the fat with the
skin in some chemical way, as a result of the oxidation of the fat, a
characteristic found only in the drying oils. During the oxidation of the fats,
the glycerine in them is converted to acrolein or acryl-aldehyde, which also
aids the tanning. It was at one time supposed that the tanning action was
due to this aldehyde alone, but a chamois tan can be made with fatty
substances from which all the glycerine has been removed. The evidence on
this question, however, is not quite conclusive.
In general, the procedure of the chamois tan is as follows: The hydro-
extracted, fleshed skins are rubbed on the flesh-side with a good quality of
seal-oil. They are then folded up, and put into a ‘kicker,’ where they are
tramped for two or three hours to work in the oil. The kicker is a machine
such as shown in Fig. 8 consisting of a receptacle for the skins, and two
wooden hammers which work up and down mechanically, turning and
pounding the skins. (As many as 1000–1500 skins of the size of musk-rats
can be worked at one time in such a machine.) The pelts are then taken out
and hung up in a warm room for several hours, considerable oxidation
taking place. Another coat of oil is then applied, which is again tramped in,
and the skins are hung up once more and exposed to the air to cause the oil
to oxidize. After the skins are sufficiently tanned they are rinsed in a weak
soda solution to remove the excess oil, washed and dried. When skins with
fine hair such as marten, sable, mink, etc., receive a chamois tan, they are
not tramped in kickers as the delicate top-hair will be broken, and the value
of the skin thereby reduced. Instead they are placed in small drums,
together with metal balls of varying sizes and weights depending on the
particular fur treated, and the oil is worked in by rotating the drum. Such a
ball-drum, as it is called, is shown in Fig. 9.
Page 81
Fig. 9. Ball Drum.
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
In conjunction with the chamois tan may be discussed the process of
oiling, inasmuch as the method of application and the effect are both similar
to the chamois tan up to a certain point. It is customary to treat skins tanned
by any other method but the chamois process, with some oil in order to
render them more impervious to water. The greatest variety of oils and fats
can be used, the action in most cases being simply the mechanical isolation
of the skin fibres by such a substance, thus corresponding to the first or
physical phase of the chamois tan. The chemical phase, if it takes place at
all, is usually slight, and is merely incidental. Oiling is generally applied
either before drying after tanning, or after drying, the oiled skins being
placed in a kicker and tramped to cause the oil to penetrate. In some
instances the oiling material is put in the same mixture as the tanning
chemicals, and the tanning and oiling are effected simultaneously.
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
In conjunction with the chamois tan may be discussed the process of
oiling, inasmuch as the method of application and the effect are both similar
to the chamois tan up to a certain point. It is customary to treat skins tanned
by any other method but the chamois process, with some oil in order to
render them more impervious to water. The greatest variety of oils and fats
can be used, the action in most cases being simply the mechanical isolation
of the skin fibres by such a substance, thus corresponding to the first or
physical phase of the chamois tan. The chemical phase, if it takes place at
all, is usually slight, and is merely incidental. Oiling is generally applied
either before drying after tanning, or after drying, the oiled skins being
placed in a kicker and tramped to cause the oil to penetrate. In some
instances the oiling material is put in the same mixture as the tanning
chemicals, and the tanning and oiling are effected simultaneously.
Page 82
Among fatty substances used for oiling are mineral oils, such as
paraffine oil, and vaseline; animal fats, like train oils, butter, egg-yolk,
glycerine, neats-foot oil; vegetable oils, like olive oil, castor oil, cottonseed
oil; also sulphonated castor oil and sulphonated neats-foot oil. These may
be used singly or in various mixtures, an emulsion of an oil and a soft soap
also being frequently employed.
4. Formaldehyde Tans
Formaldehyde has proven to be of great value in the tanning of furs,
usually in conjunction with other processes. Formaldehyde is a gas with a
strong, irritating odor, and its 40% solution, which is the customary
commercial form, also possesses this quality. When skins are treated for
several hours with a very dilute solution of the commercial product, a
leather is obtained which combines the properties of the alum tan and the
chamois tan. Moreover, in the majority of observed cases, where furs have
been tanned with formaldehyde, the skins seem to acquire a certain
immunity to the attacks of vermin and moths. Although the skins do not in
any way retain the odor of the formaldehyde, nevertheless these destructive
agents seem to be repelled.
Numerous processes have been devised which use formaldehyde in
connection with other substances for tanning. Thus in a German patent is
described a method involving the alternate or simultaneous treatment of
pelts with solutions of formaldehyde and alpha or beta naphthol. Both the
formaldehyde and the naphthol exercise tanning actions, but the process is
not used in practise.
In 1911, Stiasny, a well-known leather chemist produced a synthetic
substance by the condensation of formaldehyde with a sulphonated phenol,
forming an artificial tannin. This chemical, called “Neradol D,” exhibits
many of the properties characteristic of true tannins, although in no way
related by structure and composition. By the use of “Neradol D” a soft,
white and flexible leather is obtained, and it is therefore a suitable tanning
material for furs.
5. Combination Tans
paraffine oil, and vaseline; animal fats, like train oils, butter, egg-yolk,
glycerine, neats-foot oil; vegetable oils, like olive oil, castor oil, cottonseed
oil; also sulphonated castor oil and sulphonated neats-foot oil. These may
be used singly or in various mixtures, an emulsion of an oil and a soft soap
also being frequently employed.
4. Formaldehyde Tans
Formaldehyde has proven to be of great value in the tanning of furs,
usually in conjunction with other processes. Formaldehyde is a gas with a
strong, irritating odor, and its 40% solution, which is the customary
commercial form, also possesses this quality. When skins are treated for
several hours with a very dilute solution of the commercial product, a
leather is obtained which combines the properties of the alum tan and the
chamois tan. Moreover, in the majority of observed cases, where furs have
been tanned with formaldehyde, the skins seem to acquire a certain
immunity to the attacks of vermin and moths. Although the skins do not in
any way retain the odor of the formaldehyde, nevertheless these destructive
agents seem to be repelled.
Numerous processes have been devised which use formaldehyde in
connection with other substances for tanning. Thus in a German patent is
described a method involving the alternate or simultaneous treatment of
pelts with solutions of formaldehyde and alpha or beta naphthol. Both the
formaldehyde and the naphthol exercise tanning actions, but the process is
not used in practise.
In 1911, Stiasny, a well-known leather chemist produced a synthetic
substance by the condensation of formaldehyde with a sulphonated phenol,
forming an artificial tannin. This chemical, called “Neradol D,” exhibits
many of the properties characteristic of true tannins, although in no way
related by structure and composition. By the use of “Neradol D” a soft,
white and flexible leather is obtained, and it is therefore a suitable tanning
material for furs.
5. Combination Tans
Page 83
In many instances more than one method is employed in tanning the
furs, and in this way what is known as a combination tan is produced. While
the various individual processes described give more or less satisfactory
results by themselves, they generally possess some features, which for
certain purposes may be undesirable, and which can be eliminated or
considerably reduced by using other processes at the same time or
subsequently. Some of the combination methods are, pickle with chrome
tan, alum tan with chrome tan, and formaldehyde tan with pickle, mineral
tan or chamois tan. By means of such combinations various qualities of
tanned furs can be obtained, and if it is desired to produce a pelt having
certain special characteristics, this can be brought about by combining two
or more standard methods.
Some illustrations of combined tannages are the following: Alum-
chrome tan. The skins are tanned by the regular alum process, then the
constituents of the chrome tan are dissolved directly in the same bath, and
the chrome tan is effected as usual. Chrome-formaldehyde tan. To the
regular chrome tan solution is added 1⁄2 lb. of formaldehyde for every 10
gallons of chrome liquor. The rest of the process is as ordinarily.
6. Vegetable Tans
In practise, the vegetable tanning matters are not used for furs,
although in some special instances gambier cutch may be employed
occasionally with some other tan. However, many of these tannins also have
dyeing properties, and are used in dyeing the furs. In this connection it must
be mentioned that furs dyed with these materials also receive a vegetable
tan, which improves the quality of the leather to a considerable extent.
Comparison of The Various Tanning Methods
In choosing a method for tanning any particular kind of fur, several
factors must be considered. The nature of the pelt, insofar as it is weak or
strong; the time, labor and cost of materials required by the tanning process;
the effect on the leather of the different dyes and chemicals used in dyeing,
if the skin is to be dyed, are a few of the points requiring attention and
consideration.
furs, and in this way what is known as a combination tan is produced. While
the various individual processes described give more or less satisfactory
results by themselves, they generally possess some features, which for
certain purposes may be undesirable, and which can be eliminated or
considerably reduced by using other processes at the same time or
subsequently. Some of the combination methods are, pickle with chrome
tan, alum tan with chrome tan, and formaldehyde tan with pickle, mineral
tan or chamois tan. By means of such combinations various qualities of
tanned furs can be obtained, and if it is desired to produce a pelt having
certain special characteristics, this can be brought about by combining two
or more standard methods.
Some illustrations of combined tannages are the following: Alum-
chrome tan. The skins are tanned by the regular alum process, then the
constituents of the chrome tan are dissolved directly in the same bath, and
the chrome tan is effected as usual. Chrome-formaldehyde tan. To the
regular chrome tan solution is added 1⁄2 lb. of formaldehyde for every 10
gallons of chrome liquor. The rest of the process is as ordinarily.
6. Vegetable Tans
In practise, the vegetable tanning matters are not used for furs,
although in some special instances gambier cutch may be employed
occasionally with some other tan. However, many of these tannins also have
dyeing properties, and are used in dyeing the furs. In this connection it must
be mentioned that furs dyed with these materials also receive a vegetable
tan, which improves the quality of the leather to a considerable extent.
Comparison of The Various Tanning Methods
In choosing a method for tanning any particular kind of fur, several
factors must be considered. The nature of the pelt, insofar as it is weak or
strong; the time, labor and cost of materials required by the tanning process;
the effect on the leather of the different dyes and chemicals used in dyeing,
if the skin is to be dyed, are a few of the points requiring attention and
consideration.
Page 84
For furs which are only to be dressed, a simple tan like the pickle will
suffice in most cases. Special instances, such as the rabbit and mole already
mentioned, and a few other furs are tanned by the alum method. The pickle
is undoubtedly the cheapest and simplest method of tanning skins, and
yields a soft, white leather which is permanent as long as it is kept dry. If it
is put into water, about 25% of the salt contained within the pelt dissolves
out, and the acid present swells up the tissues. If the skin is dried in this
condition, it will come out hard and brittle, tending to crack very easily. By
treating the leather before drying with a strong salt solution, a good deal of
the extracted salt will be replaced, and on drying and stretching, it will work
out soft. Skins tanned by the “Schrot-beize” are affected by water in quite
the same manner as the pickled skins.
The alum tan gives a leather similar to that produced by the pickle, but
with the advantage that the skins possess greater stretch and flexibility. In
its resistance to water, the alum-tanned pelt is quite as susceptible as the
other. As a general rule, the skin absorbs about 6% of its weight of alum
from the tanning solution, but gives up three-quarters of this when it is
soaked in water, producing on drying, a hard, stiff leather. The chrome tan
is especially impervious to water, easily resisting temperatures of 80° C.,
and even boiling water. It is employed to only a limited extent on account of
the special effort and care required to obtain satisfactory results, also
because the pelt acquires a pale blue-green color which is not desired on
dressed skins. The chamois tan, and some of the combinations of the
formaldehyde tan with the other methods, give very soft, flexible leathers
which possess a sufficiently great resistance to the effects of water and heat.
In tests made to determine the best working temperatures for dyeing
skins dressed by the salt-acid tan, and for skins dressed by the chamois
process, some very interesting facts were brought out. These two tans were
chosen because they represent opposite extremes, the salt-acid tan usually
giving the poorest results, and the chamois tan giving the best results in
practise in dyeing. Other methods, except the chrome, range between these
two. The procedure in these experiments was to treat the skins at ordinary
temperatures in water, or dilute solutions of the various chemicals and dyes
usually employed in dyeing, and then heat these solutions until the leather
just began to shrink and shrivel up. This point, called the shrinking point
(S.P.), gave the temperature to which the skins could be subjected in the
suffice in most cases. Special instances, such as the rabbit and mole already
mentioned, and a few other furs are tanned by the alum method. The pickle
is undoubtedly the cheapest and simplest method of tanning skins, and
yields a soft, white leather which is permanent as long as it is kept dry. If it
is put into water, about 25% of the salt contained within the pelt dissolves
out, and the acid present swells up the tissues. If the skin is dried in this
condition, it will come out hard and brittle, tending to crack very easily. By
treating the leather before drying with a strong salt solution, a good deal of
the extracted salt will be replaced, and on drying and stretching, it will work
out soft. Skins tanned by the “Schrot-beize” are affected by water in quite
the same manner as the pickled skins.
The alum tan gives a leather similar to that produced by the pickle, but
with the advantage that the skins possess greater stretch and flexibility. In
its resistance to water, the alum-tanned pelt is quite as susceptible as the
other. As a general rule, the skin absorbs about 6% of its weight of alum
from the tanning solution, but gives up three-quarters of this when it is
soaked in water, producing on drying, a hard, stiff leather. The chrome tan
is especially impervious to water, easily resisting temperatures of 80° C.,
and even boiling water. It is employed to only a limited extent on account of
the special effort and care required to obtain satisfactory results, also
because the pelt acquires a pale blue-green color which is not desired on
dressed skins. The chamois tan, and some of the combinations of the
formaldehyde tan with the other methods, give very soft, flexible leathers
which possess a sufficiently great resistance to the effects of water and heat.
In tests made to determine the best working temperatures for dyeing
skins dressed by the salt-acid tan, and for skins dressed by the chamois
process, some very interesting facts were brought out. These two tans were
chosen because they represent opposite extremes, the salt-acid tan usually
giving the poorest results, and the chamois tan giving the best results in
practise in dyeing. Other methods, except the chrome, range between these
two. The procedure in these experiments was to treat the skins at ordinary
temperatures in water, or dilute solutions of the various chemicals and dyes
usually employed in dyeing, and then heat these solutions until the leather
just began to shrink and shrivel up. This point, called the shrinking point
(S.P.), gave the temperature to which the skins could be subjected in the
Page 85
given solution without danger to the pelt. (The experiments and
observations were made by Erich Schlottauer, while director of a large
German fur dressing and dyeing plant).
The first observation made was that different furs tanned by the same
process were affected differently in the same solutions. Thus in plain water,
three furs, all tanned by the acid-salt tan, had shrinking points varying by
several degrees; similarly with two different furs tanned by the chamois
process, there was a variation in the shrinking point of two degrees. The
explanation of this discrepancy among the different skins may be that there
was a slight difference in the conditions under which they were tanned,
experiments showing that a maximum difference of 4° C. may exist among
skins tanned by the same process, but not under the same or identical
circumstances. Another reason for the variation may be the fact, that some
skins are more greasy than others, and are thus more resistant to the effects
of water or of some chemicals. The furs with the higher shrinking points in
water were those which naturally are more greasy than the others.
Weak solutions of acids tend slightly to lower the shrinking point,
while weak solutions of alkalies appreciably raise it, in both chamois-
tanned and salt-acid-tanned skins. Solutions of dyes and mordants as a
general rule increase the resistance of the skin to heat, varying quantities of
these substances having no, or little different effects on the shrinking points.
Previous treatment of the leather with some oil considerably raises the
shrinking point of the pelt. Formaldehyde effects a great increase of the
resistance of the skins to heat, especially with chamois-tanned furs. The
experiments in this case were made by first treating the skins in the weak
formaldehyde solution, and then determining the shrinking point in plain
water.
Two skins, both dressed by the “Schrot-beize,” a Persian lamb and an
astrachan, after dyeing had shrinking points almost 10 degrees higher than
when undyed. The extra tannage which the skins received from the tannins
used in the dye mixtures for these furs, accounts for this increased
resistance to heat.
The following tables give the observed figures in the different
experiments:
observations were made by Erich Schlottauer, while director of a large
German fur dressing and dyeing plant).
The first observation made was that different furs tanned by the same
process were affected differently in the same solutions. Thus in plain water,
three furs, all tanned by the acid-salt tan, had shrinking points varying by
several degrees; similarly with two different furs tanned by the chamois
process, there was a variation in the shrinking point of two degrees. The
explanation of this discrepancy among the different skins may be that there
was a slight difference in the conditions under which they were tanned,
experiments showing that a maximum difference of 4° C. may exist among
skins tanned by the same process, but not under the same or identical
circumstances. Another reason for the variation may be the fact, that some
skins are more greasy than others, and are thus more resistant to the effects
of water or of some chemicals. The furs with the higher shrinking points in
water were those which naturally are more greasy than the others.
Weak solutions of acids tend slightly to lower the shrinking point,
while weak solutions of alkalies appreciably raise it, in both chamois-
tanned and salt-acid-tanned skins. Solutions of dyes and mordants as a
general rule increase the resistance of the skin to heat, varying quantities of
these substances having no, or little different effects on the shrinking points.
Previous treatment of the leather with some oil considerably raises the
shrinking point of the pelt. Formaldehyde effects a great increase of the
resistance of the skins to heat, especially with chamois-tanned furs. The
experiments in this case were made by first treating the skins in the weak
formaldehyde solution, and then determining the shrinking point in plain
water.
Two skins, both dressed by the “Schrot-beize,” a Persian lamb and an
astrachan, after dyeing had shrinking points almost 10 degrees higher than
when undyed. The extra tannage which the skins received from the tannins
used in the dye mixtures for these furs, accounts for this increased
resistance to heat.
The following tables give the observed figures in the different
experiments:
Page 86
Table I
A B C
S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 46° 58° 45°
Marmot 45° 50° 42°
Skunk 47° 56° 43°
Chamois Tan
Mink 52° 61° 45°
Muskrat 50° 58° 42°
A—Water
B—Water plus 1% Ammonia (s.g. 0.910)
C—Water plus 1% Sulphuric acid (66° Beaumé)
Table II
A B C
S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 53° 52° 54°
Chamois Tan
Mink 59° 59° 59°
A—1000 c.c. water plus 40 c.c. Peroxide plus 5 c.c. ammonia
B—500 c.c. water plus 2 grams Ursol D (Para-phenylene-diamine)
C—500 c.c. water plus 5 grams Ursol D
Table III
A B C D
S.P. S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 51° 51° 53° 56°
A B C
S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 46° 58° 45°
Marmot 45° 50° 42°
Skunk 47° 56° 43°
Chamois Tan
Mink 52° 61° 45°
Muskrat 50° 58° 42°
A—Water
B—Water plus 1% Ammonia (s.g. 0.910)
C—Water plus 1% Sulphuric acid (66° Beaumé)
Table II
A B C
S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 53° 52° 54°
Chamois Tan
Mink 59° 59° 59°
A—1000 c.c. water plus 40 c.c. Peroxide plus 5 c.c. ammonia
B—500 c.c. water plus 2 grams Ursol D (Para-phenylene-diamine)
C—500 c.c. water plus 5 grams Ursol D
Table III
A B C D
S.P. S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 51° 51° 53° 56°
Page 87
Chamois
Mink 59° 59° 61° 62°
A—500 c.c. water plus 5 grams ground nut-galls
B—300 c.c. water plus 2 grams pyrogallic acid
C—500 c.c. water plus 2 grams potassium bichromate
D—Water, after treating leather with rapeseed oil
Table IV
A B C D
S.P. S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 49° 49° 55° 50°
Chamois Tan
Mink 59° 67° 69° 70°
A—500 c.c. water plus 5 c.c. formaldehyde for 1 hour
B—500 c.c. water plus 5 c.c. formaldehyde for 12 hours
C—500 c.c. water plus 10 c.c. formaldehyde for 3 hours
D—As in C, but treated with 500 c.c. water plus 5 c.c. ammonia, instead of
water alone.
Table V
A B
S.P. S.P.
C. C.
Persian Lamb 44° 54°
Astrachan 47° 55°
A—Before dyeing
B—After dyeing
As a result of these experiments it may be concluded that the
maximum temperature for drying salt-acid tanned skins should be 40° C.,
while for chamois tanned skins the temperature may be permitted to reach
45° C. without any danger of the leather being affected. Moreover, in the
case of pickled skins, the matter of extraction of the tanning agent, as well
Mink 59° 59° 61° 62°
A—500 c.c. water plus 5 grams ground nut-galls
B—300 c.c. water plus 2 grams pyrogallic acid
C—500 c.c. water plus 2 grams potassium bichromate
D—Water, after treating leather with rapeseed oil
Table IV
A B C D
S.P. S.P. S.P. S.P.
Salt-acid Tan C. C. C. C.
Australian Opossum 49° 49° 55° 50°
Chamois Tan
Mink 59° 67° 69° 70°
A—500 c.c. water plus 5 c.c. formaldehyde for 1 hour
B—500 c.c. water plus 5 c.c. formaldehyde for 12 hours
C—500 c.c. water plus 10 c.c. formaldehyde for 3 hours
D—As in C, but treated with 500 c.c. water plus 5 c.c. ammonia, instead of
water alone.
Table V
A B
S.P. S.P.
C. C.
Persian Lamb 44° 54°
Astrachan 47° 55°
A—Before dyeing
B—After dyeing
As a result of these experiments it may be concluded that the
maximum temperature for drying salt-acid tanned skins should be 40° C.,
while for chamois tanned skins the temperature may be permitted to reach
45° C. without any danger of the leather being affected. Moreover, in the
case of pickled skins, the matter of extraction of the tanning agent, as well
Page 88
as that of the leather becoming “burned” may be effectively counteracted by
brushing some oil or fat on to the leather side before dyeing the pelt.
The shrinking points of skins dressed by the various tanning methods
are constant within certain limits, depending on the nature of the skin and
on the conditions of tanning, and it is possible by observing the shrinking
point, in conjunction with other characteristics of a given pelt, to determine
what method of tanning was used.
brushing some oil or fat on to the leather side before dyeing the pelt.
The shrinking points of skins dressed by the various tanning methods
are constant within certain limits, depending on the nature of the skin and
on the conditions of tanning, and it is possible by observing the shrinking
point, in conjunction with other characteristics of a given pelt, to determine
what method of tanning was used.
Page 89
CHAPTER VI
FUR DRESSING
Drying and Finishing
O
ne of the most important operations of all the fur dressing processes
is the drying of the skins. For even when all the previous steps have
been successfully completed, there is still a great possibility of the
skin being injured if the drying is not properly and carefully carried
out.
The essential requirements for good drying are proper temperature,
uniformity and rapidity. The leather part of the fur cannot, in the moist state,
resist temperatures exceeding about 45° centigrade, for when dried, the skin
turns out hard and stiff, and cracks easily. The furs must therefore be dried
at an initial temperature of 25° to 30° centigrade, and as the moisture is
gradually removed, the temperature may be raised, for the less water that
remains in the pelt, the less is the leather affected by the heat, and the more
difficult is the removal of its aqueous content.
If the drying process is not a uniform one, that is, if all the skins in a
lot are not subjected to the same drying conditions, then after the drying has
proceeded for a certain time, some skins may be quite dry while others are
not, or there may be as many different degrees of dryness as there are skins
drying. There is also the possibility of great variation in the amount of
moisture removed from different parts of the same skin. Such a state of
affairs requires an extra expenditure of time, labor and heat power in order
to get the whole lot of furs into a more or less uniform condition. Moreover
in some kinds of furs, especially those with thick skins, when the drying is
not even, there is danger of the epidermal layer drying away from the
corium, and subsequently peeling and cracking. Uniformity of drying
requires the maintenance of a reasonably constant temperature equally
distributed throughout all parts of the space where the drying is done, so
that all the furs may be dried under the same conditions.
FUR DRESSING
Drying and Finishing
O
ne of the most important operations of all the fur dressing processes
is the drying of the skins. For even when all the previous steps have
been successfully completed, there is still a great possibility of the
skin being injured if the drying is not properly and carefully carried
out.
The essential requirements for good drying are proper temperature,
uniformity and rapidity. The leather part of the fur cannot, in the moist state,
resist temperatures exceeding about 45° centigrade, for when dried, the skin
turns out hard and stiff, and cracks easily. The furs must therefore be dried
at an initial temperature of 25° to 30° centigrade, and as the moisture is
gradually removed, the temperature may be raised, for the less water that
remains in the pelt, the less is the leather affected by the heat, and the more
difficult is the removal of its aqueous content.
If the drying process is not a uniform one, that is, if all the skins in a
lot are not subjected to the same drying conditions, then after the drying has
proceeded for a certain time, some skins may be quite dry while others are
not, or there may be as many different degrees of dryness as there are skins
drying. There is also the possibility of great variation in the amount of
moisture removed from different parts of the same skin. Such a state of
affairs requires an extra expenditure of time, labor and heat power in order
to get the whole lot of furs into a more or less uniform condition. Moreover
in some kinds of furs, especially those with thick skins, when the drying is
not even, there is danger of the epidermal layer drying away from the
corium, and subsequently peeling and cracking. Uniformity of drying
requires the maintenance of a reasonably constant temperature equally
distributed throughout all parts of the space where the drying is done, so
that all the furs may be dried under the same conditions.
Page 90
Rapidity of drying is desirable not only because it is beneficial to the
condition of the pelt, but also from the point of view of practical business
economy. The space occupied by the drying should be as small as possible
compatible with the volume of work, and with the efficiency of operation.
Slow drying involves the use of much space to take care of all the skins to
be dried, or an accumulation of pelts ready to be dried, neither of which
conditions is efficient or desirable.
It was formerly the general custom, still practised in some
establishments, to dry the skins by hanging them up, leather-side out on
lines in a large room or loft, the heat being usually supplied by steam pipes.
Such a procedure occupied often as long as two or three days to get
complete drying, involved a great deal of labor, and the results were far
from uniform. In fact, in order to get the skins more nearly equable, it was
necessary to subject them to an additional operation. This usually consisted
of rotating the skins in a closed drum for several hours, the constant
intermingling of the pelts in contact with each other causing any moisture
left in them to be evenly distributed throughout the whole lot. The skins, by
this process also are rendered somewhat softer and more flexible, but by
drying under proper conditions the entire extra operation can be dispensed
with, the furs coming out quite as soft and flexible without the drumming.
A great improvement was the adoption of large fans to circulate the
heated air in the loft, thereby approaching more nearly an even temperature.
More modern devices have, however, been developed, whereby drying can
be effected in the most uniform manner, with perfect control of temperature,
and requiring the least possible consumption of space, time, labor and
power. A typical arrangement consists of a large closed chamber, generally
constructed of steel, and divided into several compartments each of which
may be operated independently of the others. Air, heated over suitably
located steam pipes to the required temperature, is forced through the
various compartments by means of fans operated by power. The conditions
may be varied in each compartment, as to temperature or humidity, both of
which can easily be regulated, or all the compartments may be used
together as one unit. The skins are hung up on rods or lines in the
compartments, or on special frames for the purpose, which are then entered
into the compartments and the doors shut. The dry, heated air is forced to
pass over the skins, and takes up their moisture. At the further end of the
condition of the pelt, but also from the point of view of practical business
economy. The space occupied by the drying should be as small as possible
compatible with the volume of work, and with the efficiency of operation.
Slow drying involves the use of much space to take care of all the skins to
be dried, or an accumulation of pelts ready to be dried, neither of which
conditions is efficient or desirable.
It was formerly the general custom, still practised in some
establishments, to dry the skins by hanging them up, leather-side out on
lines in a large room or loft, the heat being usually supplied by steam pipes.
Such a procedure occupied often as long as two or three days to get
complete drying, involved a great deal of labor, and the results were far
from uniform. In fact, in order to get the skins more nearly equable, it was
necessary to subject them to an additional operation. This usually consisted
of rotating the skins in a closed drum for several hours, the constant
intermingling of the pelts in contact with each other causing any moisture
left in them to be evenly distributed throughout the whole lot. The skins, by
this process also are rendered somewhat softer and more flexible, but by
drying under proper conditions the entire extra operation can be dispensed
with, the furs coming out quite as soft and flexible without the drumming.
A great improvement was the adoption of large fans to circulate the
heated air in the loft, thereby approaching more nearly an even temperature.
More modern devices have, however, been developed, whereby drying can
be effected in the most uniform manner, with perfect control of temperature,
and requiring the least possible consumption of space, time, labor and
power. A typical arrangement consists of a large closed chamber, generally
constructed of steel, and divided into several compartments each of which
may be operated independently of the others. Air, heated over suitably
located steam pipes to the required temperature, is forced through the
various compartments by means of fans operated by power. The conditions
may be varied in each compartment, as to temperature or humidity, both of
which can easily be regulated, or all the compartments may be used
together as one unit. The skins are hung up on rods or lines in the
compartments, or on special frames for the purpose, which are then entered
into the compartments and the doors shut. The dry, heated air is forced to
pass over the skins, and takes up their moisture. At the further end of the
Page 91
drying chamber is another fan which removes the moisture-laden air after it
has done its work. The drying is effected in from 6 to 24 hours, and all skins
are obtained in the same condition, for the process is quite uniform and
regular.
Within recent years there has been evolved a highly efficient and
economical drying equipment, based on a somewhat different principle than
underlies any of the foregoing methods. The conveyor type of dryer, as it is
called, is admirably suited to the needs of the fur dressing and dyeing
industry, and is undoubtedly superior to any of the previous systems of
drying furs, in that it affords an enormous saving of space, time, labor and
power, and gives greater uniformity and presents better working conditions.
Fig. 10. Diagrammatic Views of Conveyor Dryer.
a. Side View; b. End View.
(Proctor & Schwartz, Inc., Philadelphia.)
has done its work. The drying is effected in from 6 to 24 hours, and all skins
are obtained in the same condition, for the process is quite uniform and
regular.
Within recent years there has been evolved a highly efficient and
economical drying equipment, based on a somewhat different principle than
underlies any of the foregoing methods. The conveyor type of dryer, as it is
called, is admirably suited to the needs of the fur dressing and dyeing
industry, and is undoubtedly superior to any of the previous systems of
drying furs, in that it affords an enormous saving of space, time, labor and
power, and gives greater uniformity and presents better working conditions.
Fig. 10. Diagrammatic Views of Conveyor Dryer.
a. Side View; b. End View.
(Proctor & Schwartz, Inc., Philadelphia.)
Page 92
The conveyor dryer consists essentially of a steel enclosure, through
which the skins pass on horizontal conveyors. Where special insulation is
necessary, asbestos panels are used to line the enclosure, making the dryer
absolutely fireproof, and enabling the maximum utilization of heat. In the
middle of the dryer are located the steam coils which furnish the heat, and
in many instances exhaust steam can be used as the source of heat. Figure
10 shows diagrammatically the arrangement and operation of the conveyor
type of dryer. The enclosure is divided into several compartments, in each
of which a different condition of temperature and humidity is maintained,
the temperature being closely and accurately regulated by an automatic
control, and once the dryer has been set for any condition, all skins will be
dried exactly the same, regardless of weather or season.
Fig. 11. Conveyor Dryer.
(Proctor & Schwartz, Inc., Philadelphia.)
which the skins pass on horizontal conveyors. Where special insulation is
necessary, asbestos panels are used to line the enclosure, making the dryer
absolutely fireproof, and enabling the maximum utilization of heat. In the
middle of the dryer are located the steam coils which furnish the heat, and
in many instances exhaust steam can be used as the source of heat. Figure
10 shows diagrammatically the arrangement and operation of the conveyor
type of dryer. The enclosure is divided into several compartments, in each
of which a different condition of temperature and humidity is maintained,
the temperature being closely and accurately regulated by an automatic
control, and once the dryer has been set for any condition, all skins will be
dried exactly the same, regardless of weather or season.
Fig. 11. Conveyor Dryer.
(Proctor & Schwartz, Inc., Philadelphia.)
Page 93
The skins to be dried are placed on poles which in turn are set on the
horizontal conveyors as in Fig. 11. As the skins pass through the
compartments, large volumes of air, heated to the required temperature over
the steam coils, are circulated among the skins by means of the fans.
Exhaust fans, properly placed, remove a certain quantity of moisture-laden
air when it has accomplished its full measure of work. When the skins on
the conveyors have passed the full length of the dryer, they are entirely dry,
and are then removed from the poles. (Fig. 12). The time required for
drying varies according to the nature of the fur from 1–2 hours to 6–8
hours. In tests made to determine the relative efficiency of the conveyor
type of dryer as against the old “loft” method, it was found that there was a
saving of over 50% in power, and of 85% in floor space, as well as a great
saving of labor, when the conveyor system was used, the number of skins
dried in a given period of time being the same in both cases. The
advantages of the new method are easily apparent, and the saving is
sufficiently great with large lots of furs, to make an appreciable difference
in the final cost of dressing.
If the skins have been dried by a modern drying system they all come
out in a uniform condition, and are ready to go on immediately to the next
operation. If, however, a form of the “loft” method of drying has been used,
it is customary to subject the skins to an additional process. The dried pelts
are put in drums with damp sawdust, and drummed for a short time in order
to get them into the proper condition. The drumming is essential for the
purpose of equalizing the condition of the pelts, some being drier than
others, and as a consequence of the contact with the moist sawdust, they are
all brought to the same degree of dryness. As a result of this operation also,
the skins become considerably softened.
horizontal conveyors as in Fig. 11. As the skins pass through the
compartments, large volumes of air, heated to the required temperature over
the steam coils, are circulated among the skins by means of the fans.
Exhaust fans, properly placed, remove a certain quantity of moisture-laden
air when it has accomplished its full measure of work. When the skins on
the conveyors have passed the full length of the dryer, they are entirely dry,
and are then removed from the poles. (Fig. 12). The time required for
drying varies according to the nature of the fur from 1–2 hours to 6–8
hours. In tests made to determine the relative efficiency of the conveyor
type of dryer as against the old “loft” method, it was found that there was a
saving of over 50% in power, and of 85% in floor space, as well as a great
saving of labor, when the conveyor system was used, the number of skins
dried in a given period of time being the same in both cases. The
advantages of the new method are easily apparent, and the saving is
sufficiently great with large lots of furs, to make an appreciable difference
in the final cost of dressing.
If the skins have been dried by a modern drying system they all come
out in a uniform condition, and are ready to go on immediately to the next
operation. If, however, a form of the “loft” method of drying has been used,
it is customary to subject the skins to an additional process. The dried pelts
are put in drums with damp sawdust, and drummed for a short time in order
to get them into the proper condition. The drumming is essential for the
purpose of equalizing the condition of the pelts, some being drier than
others, and as a consequence of the contact with the moist sawdust, they are
all brought to the same degree of dryness. As a result of this operation also,
the skins become considerably softened.
Page 94
Fig. 12. Delivery End of Conveyor Dryer.
(Proctor & Schwartz, Inc., Philadelphia.)
Then if the pelts have not been previously oiled during the tanning
process, or prior to the drying, they receive this treatment now. The oil or
fat is applied to the leather side of the furs, which are then placed in the
tramping machine for a short time in order to cause the oil to be forced into
the skin. The fibres of the corium thus become coated with a thin layer of
fatty material, which contributes greatly to the softness and flexibility of the
pelt, and increases its resistance to the action of water, and also, in certain
instances a partial chamois tan is produced, thereby improving the quality
of the leather.
The skins are now returned to the work bench, and subjected to the
stretching or “staking” process. This consists in drawing the skin in all
directions over the edge of a dull blade, which is usually fixed upright in a
post with the edge up. Or, the stretching may be done on the fleshing bench,
(Proctor & Schwartz, Inc., Philadelphia.)
Then if the pelts have not been previously oiled during the tanning
process, or prior to the drying, they receive this treatment now. The oil or
fat is applied to the leather side of the furs, which are then placed in the
tramping machine for a short time in order to cause the oil to be forced into
the skin. The fibres of the corium thus become coated with a thin layer of
fatty material, which contributes greatly to the softness and flexibility of the
pelt, and increases its resistance to the action of water, and also, in certain
instances a partial chamois tan is produced, thereby improving the quality
of the leather.
The skins are now returned to the work bench, and subjected to the
stretching or “staking” process. This consists in drawing the skin in all
directions over the edge of a dull blade, which is usually fixed upright in a
post with the edge up. Or, the stretching may be done on the fleshing bench,
Page 95
substituting a dull blade for the fleshing knife.
Recently staking machines are being used in the larger
establishments, the work being done much more
quickly and efficiently. As a result of this operation,
the leather becomes very soft and flexible, every bit of
hardness and stiffness being eliminated, and the skins
receive their maximum stretch, thereby giving the
greatest possible surface to the pelage. This not only
helps to bring out the beauty of the hair, but is also a
decided advantage from the economic point of view,
as a considerable saving of material is effected in this
way, sometimes even to the extent of twenty-five per
cent. Cased skins are stretched in a somewhat different
manner, by means of stretching irons. These consist of
two long iron rods joined by a pivot at one end. The
skins are slipped on to the irons, which are then spread
apart, and in this way the skins are stretched and
softened. A machine which does this work very
efficiently is shown in Fig. 13. The skin is drawn onto
the stretching arms, in this case made of bronze, which
are then forced apart by pressing on a pedal. When
properly stretched to the maximum width in all
directions possible, and thus thoroughly softened, the
Fig. 13. Stretching
Machine for Cased
skin can easily be reversed, that is, turned hair-side
Skins. out. As many as 6000 skins can be stretched, or 4000
(Reliable Machine
to 5000 skins stretched and reversed by one man in
Works, Evergreen, L. I.) one day on such a machine.
Recently staking machines are being used in the larger
establishments, the work being done much more
quickly and efficiently. As a result of this operation,
the leather becomes very soft and flexible, every bit of
hardness and stiffness being eliminated, and the skins
receive their maximum stretch, thereby giving the
greatest possible surface to the pelage. This not only
helps to bring out the beauty of the hair, but is also a
decided advantage from the economic point of view,
as a considerable saving of material is effected in this
way, sometimes even to the extent of twenty-five per
cent. Cased skins are stretched in a somewhat different
manner, by means of stretching irons. These consist of
two long iron rods joined by a pivot at one end. The
skins are slipped on to the irons, which are then spread
apart, and in this way the skins are stretched and
softened. A machine which does this work very
efficiently is shown in Fig. 13. The skin is drawn onto
the stretching arms, in this case made of bronze, which
are then forced apart by pressing on a pedal. When
properly stretched to the maximum width in all
directions possible, and thus thoroughly softened, the
Fig. 13. Stretching
Machine for Cased
skin can easily be reversed, that is, turned hair-side
Skins. out. As many as 6000 skins can be stretched, or 4000
(Reliable Machine
to 5000 skins stretched and reversed by one man in
Works, Evergreen, L. I.) one day on such a machine.
Page 96
Fig. 14. Fur Beating Machine.
(S. M. Jacoby Co., New York.)
The pelts are then combed and beaten. In smaller plants these
operations are done by hand, but suitable machines are being employed. In
order to straighten out the hair, it is combed or brushed. Then in order to
loosen up the hair, and to cause it to display its fullness, the furs are beaten.
This process is also done by hand in some establishments, but up-to-date
places use mechanical devices for this purpose. A type of machine which
(S. M. Jacoby Co., New York.)
The pelts are then combed and beaten. In smaller plants these
operations are done by hand, but suitable machines are being employed. In
order to straighten out the hair, it is combed or brushed. Then in order to
loosen up the hair, and to cause it to display its fullness, the furs are beaten.
This process is also done by hand in some establishments, but up-to-date
places use mechanical devices for this purpose. A type of machine which
Page 97
has proven very successful, and is enjoying considerable popularity is
shown in Fig. 14. These machines are also made with special suction
attachments which remove all dust as it comes out of the beaten skin,
thereby making this formerly unhealthful operation thoroughly sanitary and
hygienic.
The final process is drum-cleaning. This operation is intended
specifically for the benefit of the hair part of the fur, and is very important
inasmuch as the attractive appearance of the fur depends largely upon it.
The drum, such as is shown in Fig. 15 is generally made of wood, or
sometimes of wood covered with galvanized iron. The skins together with
fine hardwood sawdust are tumbled for 2 to 4 hours, or sometimes longer.
Occasionally a little asbestos or soapstone is added to the sawdust; for
white, or very light-colored skins, gypsum or white sand is used, either
alone, or in admixture with the sawdust; and for darker skins, graphite or
fine charcoal is sometimes added in small quantities. The drum-cleaning
process polishes the hair, giving it its full gloss and lustre, and at the same
time absorbing any oil or other undesirable matter which may be adhering
to the hair as a result of the washing and tanning processes. Any soap, or
traces of mordant are wiped off and so removed, and by using heated
sawdust, or heating the drum while rotating, the fur acquires a fullness and
play of the hair which are great desiderata in furs. The sawdust must then be
shaken out of the furs. This is done by cageing. In some instances, the drum
itself can be converted into a cage, by replacing the solid door with one
made of a wire screen. (Fig. 16.) Usually, however, the skins are removed
from the drum and put in a separate cage, which is built like the drum, but
has a wire net all around it, through which the sawdust falls, while the skins
are held back. The cages are generally enclosed in compartments in order to
prevent the sawdust from flying about and forming a dust which would be
injurious to the health of the workers. In large establishments, the drum-
cleaning machinery occupies a large section of the plant, many drums and
cages being used, and special arrangements being made to take care of the
sawdust which can be used over again several times, until it becomes quite
dirty.
shown in Fig. 14. These machines are also made with special suction
attachments which remove all dust as it comes out of the beaten skin,
thereby making this formerly unhealthful operation thoroughly sanitary and
hygienic.
The final process is drum-cleaning. This operation is intended
specifically for the benefit of the hair part of the fur, and is very important
inasmuch as the attractive appearance of the fur depends largely upon it.
The drum, such as is shown in Fig. 15 is generally made of wood, or
sometimes of wood covered with galvanized iron. The skins together with
fine hardwood sawdust are tumbled for 2 to 4 hours, or sometimes longer.
Occasionally a little asbestos or soapstone is added to the sawdust; for
white, or very light-colored skins, gypsum or white sand is used, either
alone, or in admixture with the sawdust; and for darker skins, graphite or
fine charcoal is sometimes added in small quantities. The drum-cleaning
process polishes the hair, giving it its full gloss and lustre, and at the same
time absorbing any oil or other undesirable matter which may be adhering
to the hair as a result of the washing and tanning processes. Any soap, or
traces of mordant are wiped off and so removed, and by using heated
sawdust, or heating the drum while rotating, the fur acquires a fullness and
play of the hair which are great desiderata in furs. The sawdust must then be
shaken out of the furs. This is done by cageing. In some instances, the drum
itself can be converted into a cage, by replacing the solid door with one
made of a wire screen. (Fig. 16.) Usually, however, the skins are removed
from the drum and put in a separate cage, which is built like the drum, but
has a wire net all around it, through which the sawdust falls, while the skins
are held back. The cages are generally enclosed in compartments in order to
prevent the sawdust from flying about and forming a dust which would be
injurious to the health of the workers. In large establishments, the drum-
cleaning machinery occupies a large section of the plant, many drums and
cages being used, and special arrangements being made to take care of the
sawdust which can be used over again several times, until it becomes quite
dirty.
Page 98
Fig. 15. Drum. (Combination Drum and Cage as a Drum.)
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
Page 99
Fig. 16. Cage. (Combination Drum and Cage as a Cage.)
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
With this operation ends the ordinary procedure of fur dressing. But
there are several additional processes required in the treatment of certain
furs, which are generally undertaken by the dresser, and chief among these
are shearing and unhairing. Sometimes this work is done in separate
establishments organized solely for this business. Certain kinds of furs,
among them being seal, beaver and nutria, possess top-hair which may
detract from the beauty of the fur, the true attractiveness being in the fur-
hair. The top-hairs are therefore removed, and for this purpose machines are
now being used. Formerly this work was all done by hand, and on the more
expensive furs like seal and beaver, unhairing is now done on a machine
operated by hand. The principle of the process is as follows: The skins are
placed on a platform and the hair blown apart by means of a bellows. The
(F. Blattner, Brooklyn, New York.)
With this operation ends the ordinary procedure of fur dressing. But
there are several additional processes required in the treatment of certain
furs, which are generally undertaken by the dresser, and chief among these
are shearing and unhairing. Sometimes this work is done in separate
establishments organized solely for this business. Certain kinds of furs,
among them being seal, beaver and nutria, possess top-hair which may
detract from the beauty of the fur, the true attractiveness being in the fur-
hair. The top-hairs are therefore removed, and for this purpose machines are
now being used. Formerly this work was all done by hand, and on the more
expensive furs like seal and beaver, unhairing is now done on a machine
operated by hand. The principle of the process is as follows: The skins are
placed on a platform and the hair blown apart by means of a bellows. The
Page 100
stiff top-hairs remain standing up, and sharp knives are brought down
mechanically to the desired depth, and the hair is cut off at that point. The
skin is then moved forward a short distance, and the process repeated until
all the top-hairs have thus been cut out. With muskrats, or other pelts which
do not require such very careful attention, the whole process is done
automatically on a machine. The fur-hair is brushed apart by means of
brushes and a comb, and at regular intervals, sharp knives cut off the top-
hairs. Several hundred skins can be unhaired in a day on such a machine
requiring the attention of only one man. A machine for unhairing skins is
shown in Fig. 17.
Fig. 17. Unhairing Machine.
(Seneca Machine & Tool Co., Inc., Brooklyn, N. Y.)
With other furs, such as rabbits, hares, etc., where the trouble of
unhairing would be too great commensurate with its advantages, the hair is
sheared instead. The top hair is cut down to the same length as the under-
mechanically to the desired depth, and the hair is cut off at that point. The
skin is then moved forward a short distance, and the process repeated until
all the top-hairs have thus been cut out. With muskrats, or other pelts which
do not require such very careful attention, the whole process is done
automatically on a machine. The fur-hair is brushed apart by means of
brushes and a comb, and at regular intervals, sharp knives cut off the top-
hairs. Several hundred skins can be unhaired in a day on such a machine
requiring the attention of only one man. A machine for unhairing skins is
shown in Fig. 17.
Fig. 17. Unhairing Machine.
(Seneca Machine & Tool Co., Inc., Brooklyn, N. Y.)
With other furs, such as rabbits, hares, etc., where the trouble of
unhairing would be too great commensurate with its advantages, the hair is
sheared instead. The top hair is cut down to the same length as the under-
Page 101
hair by means of shearing machines which can be regulated to cut to any
desired length of hair. A typical device for shearing furs is shown in Fig. 18.
Fig. 18. Fur-Shearing Machine.
(Seneca Machine & Tool Co., Inc., Brooklyn, N. Y.)
desired length of hair. A typical device for shearing furs is shown in Fig. 18.
Fig. 18. Fur-Shearing Machine.
(Seneca Machine & Tool Co., Inc., Brooklyn, N. Y.)
Page 102
CHAPTER VII
WATER IN FUR DRESSING AND DYEING
T
he assertion has often been made, although its absurdity is now quite
generally realized, that the success of the European fur dressers and
dyers, particularly in Leipzig, is due to the peculiar nature of the
water used, which is supposed to be especially suited for their needs.
The achievements in this country in the fur dressing and dyeing industry
during the past few years are ample and sufficient answers to the claim of
foreign superiority in this field no matter what reason may be given, and
particularly when the quality of the water used is advanced as a leading
argument. For the water employed by the establishments in and about New
York, as well as in other sections of the country is surely not the same as the
water of Leipzig, yet the work done here is in every respect the equal of, if
not better than the foreign products.
It is interesting to note that similar rumors were current here in the
early period of the development of the American coal-tar industry since
1914. Our efforts to establish an independent dyestuff industry were
doomed to failure, according to those who circulated the stories, because we
did not have the water, which they claimed was responsible for the German
success. The present status of the American dye business, in its capacity
satisfactorily to supply most of the needs of this country and of others as
well, speaks for itself.
However, as is often the case with such erroneous assertions, there is
just enough of an element of truth in the statement regarding the peculiar
qualities of certain kinds of water, to make the matter worthy of
consideration. Water is certainly a factor of great importance in fur dressing
and dyeing, and it is not every sort of water that is suitable for use. This fact
was recognized by the early masters of the art, for they invariably used rain-
water as the medium for their tanning and dyeing materials, and their choice
must be regarded as an exceedingly wise one. While the necessity for
giving consideration to the quality of the water for fur dressing purposes is
great, it is in fur dyeing that the effects of using the wrong water are largely
WATER IN FUR DRESSING AND DYEING
T
he assertion has often been made, although its absurdity is now quite
generally realized, that the success of the European fur dressers and
dyers, particularly in Leipzig, is due to the peculiar nature of the
water used, which is supposed to be especially suited for their needs.
The achievements in this country in the fur dressing and dyeing industry
during the past few years are ample and sufficient answers to the claim of
foreign superiority in this field no matter what reason may be given, and
particularly when the quality of the water used is advanced as a leading
argument. For the water employed by the establishments in and about New
York, as well as in other sections of the country is surely not the same as the
water of Leipzig, yet the work done here is in every respect the equal of, if
not better than the foreign products.
It is interesting to note that similar rumors were current here in the
early period of the development of the American coal-tar industry since
1914. Our efforts to establish an independent dyestuff industry were
doomed to failure, according to those who circulated the stories, because we
did not have the water, which they claimed was responsible for the German
success. The present status of the American dye business, in its capacity
satisfactorily to supply most of the needs of this country and of others as
well, speaks for itself.
However, as is often the case with such erroneous assertions, there is
just enough of an element of truth in the statement regarding the peculiar
qualities of certain kinds of water, to make the matter worthy of
consideration. Water is certainly a factor of great importance in fur dressing
and dyeing, and it is not every sort of water that is suitable for use. This fact
was recognized by the early masters of the art, for they invariably used rain-
water as the medium for their tanning and dyeing materials, and their choice
must be regarded as an exceedingly wise one. While the necessity for
giving consideration to the quality of the water for fur dressing purposes is
great, it is in fur dyeing that the effects of using the wrong water are largely
Page 103
evident, and so extra care must be exercised in the selection of water for
this purpose.
The essential requirements for a water suitable for the needs of the fur
dressing and dyeing industry, are: first, a sufficient, constant and uniform
supply; and second, the absence of certain deleterious ingredients.
Chemically pure water is simply the product of the combination of two
parts by volume of hydrogen with one part by volume of oxygen. Such
water can only be made in the laboratory, and is of no importance in
industry. For practical purposes, distilled water may be regarded as the
standard of pure water. Here, too, the cost and trouble involved in the
production of distilled water on a large scale is warranted only in a certain
few industrial operations. A natural source of water which in its character
most nearly approaches distilled water is rain. In fact, rain-water is a
distilled water, for the sun’s heat vaporizes the water from the surface of the
earth forming clouds, which on cooling, are condensed and come down as
rain. Rain-water is usually regarded as the purest form of natural water.
Exclusive of the first rain after a dry period, rain-water is quite free of
impurities, except possibly for a small percentage of dissolved atmospheric
gases, which are practically harmless, and which can usually be readily
eliminated by heating the water. Moreover, rain-water is quite uniform in its
composition throughout the year in the same locality, and it possesses all
the desirable qualities of a water suited for fur dressing and dyeing
purposes. Formerly when the quantity of water used in the industry was
comparatively small, the supply from rain was sufficient to meet all the
requirements. But now, when tremendous quantities of water are used
constantly, rain-water is no longer a feasible source, and other supplies must
be utilized, although in a sense, all water may be traced to rain-water as its
origin.
When rain-water falls on the earth it either sinks into the ground until
it reaches an impervious layer, where it collects as a subterranean pool,
forming a well, or continues to flow underground until it finally emerges at
the surface as a spring; or on the other hand the rain-water may sink but a
short distance below the surface, draining off as ponds, lakes or rivers. In
the first case the water is called ground water, in the latter it is known as
surface water. Ground water usually contains metallic salts in solution, and
relatively little suspended matter. If the water has percolated through
this purpose.
The essential requirements for a water suitable for the needs of the fur
dressing and dyeing industry, are: first, a sufficient, constant and uniform
supply; and second, the absence of certain deleterious ingredients.
Chemically pure water is simply the product of the combination of two
parts by volume of hydrogen with one part by volume of oxygen. Such
water can only be made in the laboratory, and is of no importance in
industry. For practical purposes, distilled water may be regarded as the
standard of pure water. Here, too, the cost and trouble involved in the
production of distilled water on a large scale is warranted only in a certain
few industrial operations. A natural source of water which in its character
most nearly approaches distilled water is rain. In fact, rain-water is a
distilled water, for the sun’s heat vaporizes the water from the surface of the
earth forming clouds, which on cooling, are condensed and come down as
rain. Rain-water is usually regarded as the purest form of natural water.
Exclusive of the first rain after a dry period, rain-water is quite free of
impurities, except possibly for a small percentage of dissolved atmospheric
gases, which are practically harmless, and which can usually be readily
eliminated by heating the water. Moreover, rain-water is quite uniform in its
composition throughout the year in the same locality, and it possesses all
the desirable qualities of a water suited for fur dressing and dyeing
purposes. Formerly when the quantity of water used in the industry was
comparatively small, the supply from rain was sufficient to meet all the
requirements. But now, when tremendous quantities of water are used
constantly, rain-water is no longer a feasible source, and other supplies must
be utilized, although in a sense, all water may be traced to rain-water as its
origin.
When rain-water falls on the earth it either sinks into the ground until
it reaches an impervious layer, where it collects as a subterranean pool,
forming a well, or continues to flow underground until it finally emerges at
the surface as a spring; or on the other hand the rain-water may sink but a
short distance below the surface, draining off as ponds, lakes or rivers. In
the first case the water is called ground water, in the latter it is known as
surface water. Ground water usually contains metallic salts in solution, and
relatively little suspended matter. If the water has percolated through
Page 104
igneous rocks, like granite, it may be quite free even of dissolved salts, and
such water is considered “soft.” If, however, the rocky formations over
which, or through which, the water has passed contain limestone or
sandstone, or the like, salts of calcium and magnesium will be dissolved by
the water. The presence of the lime and magnesia salts, as well as salts of
aluminum and iron, in the water, causes it to be what is termed “hard.”
Surface water is more likely to contain suspended matter, with very little of
dissolved substances. Suspended matter, like mud, contains much
objectionable matter such as putrefactive organisms and iron, but most of
these materials can be removed by filtration or sedimentation, and seldom
cause any difficulties.
Hardness in water is generally the chief source of trouble when the
water is at fault. Hardness may be of two kinds, either permanent, or
temporary, or sometimes both are found together. Water which is
permanently hard usually contains the lime and magnesia combined as
sulphates. Temporary hardness, on the other hand, is due to the presence of
lime and magnesia in the form of bicarbonates, the carbon dioxide
contained in the water having dissolved the practically insoluble carbonates:
CaCO3 + CO2 + H2O = Ca(HCO3)2
calcium carbon water calcium
carbonate dioxide bicarbonate
Temporary hardness can be eliminated by heating the water, the carbon
dioxide being expelled and the carbonates of lime and magnesia being
precipitated and then filtered off. Both permanently and temporarily hard
waters can be softened by the addition of the proper chemical, such as an
alkaline carbonate like sodium carbonate. This precipitates insoluble
carbonates of the lime, magnesia, iron and aluminum, leaving a harmless
salt of sodium in solution in the water. The sludge is allowed to settle in
tanks before the water is used.
In fur dressing and dyeing, water is employed for soaking and washing
the skins, dissolving chemicals, extracts and dye materials, and also for
steam boilers. A small amount of hardness in the water is not harmful, and
up to 10 parts of solid matter per 100,000, may be disregarded. Permanent
hardness is particularly objectionable in water for boiler purposes, as it
such water is considered “soft.” If, however, the rocky formations over
which, or through which, the water has passed contain limestone or
sandstone, or the like, salts of calcium and magnesium will be dissolved by
the water. The presence of the lime and magnesia salts, as well as salts of
aluminum and iron, in the water, causes it to be what is termed “hard.”
Surface water is more likely to contain suspended matter, with very little of
dissolved substances. Suspended matter, like mud, contains much
objectionable matter such as putrefactive organisms and iron, but most of
these materials can be removed by filtration or sedimentation, and seldom
cause any difficulties.
Hardness in water is generally the chief source of trouble when the
water is at fault. Hardness may be of two kinds, either permanent, or
temporary, or sometimes both are found together. Water which is
permanently hard usually contains the lime and magnesia combined as
sulphates. Temporary hardness, on the other hand, is due to the presence of
lime and magnesia in the form of bicarbonates, the carbon dioxide
contained in the water having dissolved the practically insoluble carbonates:
CaCO3 + CO2 + H2O = Ca(HCO3)2
calcium carbon water calcium
carbonate dioxide bicarbonate
Temporary hardness can be eliminated by heating the water, the carbon
dioxide being expelled and the carbonates of lime and magnesia being
precipitated and then filtered off. Both permanently and temporarily hard
waters can be softened by the addition of the proper chemical, such as an
alkaline carbonate like sodium carbonate. This precipitates insoluble
carbonates of the lime, magnesia, iron and aluminum, leaving a harmless
salt of sodium in solution in the water. The sludge is allowed to settle in
tanks before the water is used.
In fur dressing and dyeing, water is employed for soaking and washing
the skins, dissolving chemicals, extracts and dye materials, and also for
steam boilers. A small amount of hardness in the water is not harmful, and
up to 10 parts of solid matter per 100,000, may be disregarded. Permanent
hardness is particularly objectionable in water for boiler purposes, as it
Page 105
forms scale. The effect of the impurities of the water depends on the nature
of the chemicals and dyes used. Where acids are used in solution
compounds of magnesium, lime and aluminum will generally not interfere.
Hard water must not be used for soap solutions, as sticky insoluble
precipitates are formed with the soap by the metals, this compound
adhering to the hair, and being difficult to remove, will cause considerable
trouble in subsequent dyeing. An appreciable loss of soap also results, as
one part of lime, calculated as carbonate will render useless twelve parts of
soap. In tanning or mordanting, where salts of tin, aluminum or iron are
employed, hard water should not be used, as lime and magnesia will form
precipitates with them. Bichromates will be reduced to neutral salts, and
cream of tartar will also be neutralized. With dyes also, hard water has a
deleterious effect. Basic dyes are precipitated by this kind of water,
rendering part of the dye useless, and also causing uneven and streaky
dyeings. Sometimes the shades of the dyeings are modified or unfavorably
affected. Considerable quantities of lime and magnesia in the water will
cause duller shades with logwood and fustic dyeings. The presence of iron,
even in very slight quantities generally alters the shade, darkening and
dulling the color.
These facts were apparently all recognized and understood by the fur
dressers and dyers of an earlier period, for instead of utilizing the water of
lakes and streams near at hand, which afforded a more constant supply, but
which contained harmful impurities, they collected the rain-water, which
was always soft. Whether they realized the nature and character of the
substances that make water hard is uncertain, but they were always careful
to avoid such water. At the present time establishments located in and about
large cities like New York, where the majority of American fur dressing and
dyeing plants are situated, have no trouble about the water. The cities
supply water which is soft, suitable alike for drinking and industrial
purposes. Other plants, not so fortunately situated, often have to employ
chemical means to treat the water so as to make it suitable for use.
of the chemicals and dyes used. Where acids are used in solution
compounds of magnesium, lime and aluminum will generally not interfere.
Hard water must not be used for soap solutions, as sticky insoluble
precipitates are formed with the soap by the metals, this compound
adhering to the hair, and being difficult to remove, will cause considerable
trouble in subsequent dyeing. An appreciable loss of soap also results, as
one part of lime, calculated as carbonate will render useless twelve parts of
soap. In tanning or mordanting, where salts of tin, aluminum or iron are
employed, hard water should not be used, as lime and magnesia will form
precipitates with them. Bichromates will be reduced to neutral salts, and
cream of tartar will also be neutralized. With dyes also, hard water has a
deleterious effect. Basic dyes are precipitated by this kind of water,
rendering part of the dye useless, and also causing uneven and streaky
dyeings. Sometimes the shades of the dyeings are modified or unfavorably
affected. Considerable quantities of lime and magnesia in the water will
cause duller shades with logwood and fustic dyeings. The presence of iron,
even in very slight quantities generally alters the shade, darkening and
dulling the color.
These facts were apparently all recognized and understood by the fur
dressers and dyers of an earlier period, for instead of utilizing the water of
lakes and streams near at hand, which afforded a more constant supply, but
which contained harmful impurities, they collected the rain-water, which
was always soft. Whether they realized the nature and character of the
substances that make water hard is uncertain, but they were always careful
to avoid such water. At the present time establishments located in and about
large cities like New York, where the majority of American fur dressing and
dyeing plants are situated, have no trouble about the water. The cities
supply water which is soft, suitable alike for drinking and industrial
purposes. Other plants, not so fortunately situated, often have to employ
chemical means to treat the water so as to make it suitable for use.
Page 106
CHAPTER VIII
FUR DYEING
Introductory and Historical
I
n discussing fur dyeing, the question naturally arises, “Why dye furs at
all? Are not furs most attractive in their natural colors, and therefore
more desirable than those which acquire their color through the
artifices of man?” The answer cannot be given simply. Natural furs of
the more valuable kinds are indeed above comparison with the majority of
dyed furs. Yet there are several reasons which fully justify and explain the
need for fur dyeing, for at the present time, this branch of the fur industry is
almost as important and indispensable as the dressing of furs.
The first application of dyeing to furs, had for its purpose the
improvement of skins which were poor or faulty in color; or rather, the
object was to hide such defects. As nearly as can be ascertained, this
practise was instituted at some time during or before the fourteenth century,
for fur dyeing seems to have been common during that period, as is
apparent from the verses of a well-known German satirist, Sebastian Brant,
who lived in the latter part of the fourteenth century:
“Man kann jetzt alles Pelzwerk färben,
Und tut es auf das schlechste gerben.”
However, at a later period, there was a general condemnation of the dyeing
of furs, and among the list of members of the furrier’s guilds, none can be
found who are described as dyers. There is a record of a decree issued by a
prince in a German city in the sixteenth century, prohibiting the practise of
fur dyeing. Inasmuch as furs were worn only by the nobility and certain
other privileged classes, and also were very costly, there was great profit to
be had by dyeing inferior skins so as to disguise the poor color, and then
selling such furs at the price of superior quality skins. This was undoubtedly
the reason for the prohibitory decree, but there were some who continued to
practise the forbidden art in secret, using secluded and out-of-the-way
FUR DYEING
Introductory and Historical
I
n discussing fur dyeing, the question naturally arises, “Why dye furs at
all? Are not furs most attractive in their natural colors, and therefore
more desirable than those which acquire their color through the
artifices of man?” The answer cannot be given simply. Natural furs of
the more valuable kinds are indeed above comparison with the majority of
dyed furs. Yet there are several reasons which fully justify and explain the
need for fur dyeing, for at the present time, this branch of the fur industry is
almost as important and indispensable as the dressing of furs.
The first application of dyeing to furs, had for its purpose the
improvement of skins which were poor or faulty in color; or rather, the
object was to hide such defects. As nearly as can be ascertained, this
practise was instituted at some time during or before the fourteenth century,
for fur dyeing seems to have been common during that period, as is
apparent from the verses of a well-known German satirist, Sebastian Brant,
who lived in the latter part of the fourteenth century:
“Man kann jetzt alles Pelzwerk färben,
Und tut es auf das schlechste gerben.”
However, at a later period, there was a general condemnation of the dyeing
of furs, and among the list of members of the furrier’s guilds, none can be
found who are described as dyers. There is a record of a decree issued by a
prince in a German city in the sixteenth century, prohibiting the practise of
fur dyeing. Inasmuch as furs were worn only by the nobility and certain
other privileged classes, and also were very costly, there was great profit to
be had by dyeing inferior skins so as to disguise the poor color, and then
selling such furs at the price of superior quality skins. This was undoubtedly
the reason for the prohibitory decree, but there were some who continued to
practise the forbidden art in secret, using secluded and out-of-the-way
Page 107
places for their workshops, and mixing their carefully-guarded recipes with
as much mystery as the witches did their magic potions. These
circumstances probably account for the great amount of mystery which has
been, and still is to a considerable degree, attached to fur dyeing, and also
explains the opprobrium and distrust with which fur dyers were formerly
regarded.
Even at the present time, dyeing is often employed to improve furs
which are faulty in color. It frequently happens, that in a lot of skins there
are some which are considerably off shade, or in which the color is such as
to appreciably reduce their value below the average, the hair being usually
too light a shade, or of uneven coloring. By carefully dyeing these skins of
inferior color, they can be made to match very closely the best colored skins
of the particular lot of furs, and consequently increase their value. With
most of the cheaper kinds of furs, the trouble and cost of improvement by
dyeing would not be worth while today; but with some of the more valuable
furs, and especially such as are very highly prized, like the Russian sable, or
marten, or chinchilla, the darkening of light skins by the skillful application
of fast dyes to the extreme tips of the hair, will increase their value
sufficiently to warrant the expense. This dyeing or “blending” as it is called
in such cases, is done in such a clever and artistic manner that only experts
can distinguish them from the natural. Dyeing used for such purposes is not
objectionable, provided the skins are sold as dyed or “blended.”
There are certain kinds of furs, such as the various lambs, Persian,
Astrachan, Caracul, etc., which are never used in their natural color,
because it is usually of a rusty brownish-black. These are furs possessing
valuable qualities otherwise, so they are dyed a pretty shade of black, which
brings out the beauty of the fur to the fullest extent. Sealskins are also dyed
always. Formerly they were dyed a deep, rich dark brown, resembling the
finest shades of the natural color, but now the seals are dyed black with a
brownish undertone, a color quite different from the natural. While these
two instances cannot be said to be cases of dyeing to disguise faulty color,
they are examples of improvement of color by dyeing.
Closely associated with the use of dyes to increase the value of a fur
by improving its color, is the dyeing of skins of a certain lot of furs to
produce a uniform shade, thereby facilitating or to a considerable degree
as much mystery as the witches did their magic potions. These
circumstances probably account for the great amount of mystery which has
been, and still is to a considerable degree, attached to fur dyeing, and also
explains the opprobrium and distrust with which fur dyers were formerly
regarded.
Even at the present time, dyeing is often employed to improve furs
which are faulty in color. It frequently happens, that in a lot of skins there
are some which are considerably off shade, or in which the color is such as
to appreciably reduce their value below the average, the hair being usually
too light a shade, or of uneven coloring. By carefully dyeing these skins of
inferior color, they can be made to match very closely the best colored skins
of the particular lot of furs, and consequently increase their value. With
most of the cheaper kinds of furs, the trouble and cost of improvement by
dyeing would not be worth while today; but with some of the more valuable
furs, and especially such as are very highly prized, like the Russian sable, or
marten, or chinchilla, the darkening of light skins by the skillful application
of fast dyes to the extreme tips of the hair, will increase their value
sufficiently to warrant the expense. This dyeing or “blending” as it is called
in such cases, is done in such a clever and artistic manner that only experts
can distinguish them from the natural. Dyeing used for such purposes is not
objectionable, provided the skins are sold as dyed or “blended.”
There are certain kinds of furs, such as the various lambs, Persian,
Astrachan, Caracul, etc., which are never used in their natural color,
because it is usually of a rusty brownish-black. These are furs possessing
valuable qualities otherwise, so they are dyed a pretty shade of black, which
brings out the beauty of the fur to the fullest extent. Sealskins are also dyed
always. Formerly they were dyed a deep, rich dark brown, resembling the
finest shades of the natural color, but now the seals are dyed black with a
brownish undertone, a color quite different from the natural. While these
two instances cannot be said to be cases of dyeing to disguise faulty color,
they are examples of improvement of color by dyeing.
Closely associated with the use of dyes to increase the value of a fur
by improving its color, is the dyeing of skins of a certain lot of furs to
produce a uniform shade, thereby facilitating or to a considerable degree
Page 108
eliminating the task of matching the skins by the furrier. This is usually
done only on skins which are quite small, of which a great many are needed
in the manufacture of fur garments, because the matching of several
hundred skins would entail too much time and labor commensurate with the
value of the fur. The most notable instance of the use of dyes to produce a
uniform shade on furs is the case of the moleskin. Occasionally, furs are
dyed after being made into garments, by careful application of dyes, in
order to obtain certain harmonious effects, such as uniformity of stripe, or
to produce a desired gradation of shade among the different skins
comprising the garment.
Not infrequently, the great variety of shades and color schemes which
Nature provides in the different furs, becomes insufficient to satisfy the
desire of the fur-wearing public for something new. The whims of fashion
always require some novel effect, even though it be for only one season. To
meet this demand for novelty, fantasy or mode shades are produced on
suitable furs,—colors which do not imitate those of any animal at all, but
which, nevertheless, strike the popular fancy. It often happens that such a
color becomes quite popular, and enjoys a considerable vogue, to the great
profit of those who introduced the particular color effect. The best ones,
however, meet with only a comparatively short-lived demand, being soon
superseded by different color novelties.
The basis, though, of the greatest proportion of fur dyeing at the
present time, is the imitation of the more valuable furs on cheaper or
inferior skins. With the gradual popularization of furs as wearing apparel
since the beginning of the last century, the demand for furs of all kinds has
increased enormously. The supply of furs, on the other hand, and especially
of the rarer kinds, has had difficulty in keeping pace with the requirements,
and as a result there is a shortage. A very effective means of relieving this
shortage, to a great degree, at any rate, is the dyeing of imitations of the
scarcer furs on cheaper skins. There are many animals among the more
common, and more easily obtainable ones, whose skins are admirably
suited as the basis of imitations of the more costly furs. Some of the furs
which are adapted for purposes of dyeing imitations are marmot, red fox,
rabbit, hare, muskrat, squirrel, opossum, raccoon, and many others, and the
imitations made are those of mink, sable, marten, skunk, seal, chinchilla,
etc., and indeed, there are very few valuable furs, which have not been dyed
done only on skins which are quite small, of which a great many are needed
in the manufacture of fur garments, because the matching of several
hundred skins would entail too much time and labor commensurate with the
value of the fur. The most notable instance of the use of dyes to produce a
uniform shade on furs is the case of the moleskin. Occasionally, furs are
dyed after being made into garments, by careful application of dyes, in
order to obtain certain harmonious effects, such as uniformity of stripe, or
to produce a desired gradation of shade among the different skins
comprising the garment.
Not infrequently, the great variety of shades and color schemes which
Nature provides in the different furs, becomes insufficient to satisfy the
desire of the fur-wearing public for something new. The whims of fashion
always require some novel effect, even though it be for only one season. To
meet this demand for novelty, fantasy or mode shades are produced on
suitable furs,—colors which do not imitate those of any animal at all, but
which, nevertheless, strike the popular fancy. It often happens that such a
color becomes quite popular, and enjoys a considerable vogue, to the great
profit of those who introduced the particular color effect. The best ones,
however, meet with only a comparatively short-lived demand, being soon
superseded by different color novelties.
The basis, though, of the greatest proportion of fur dyeing at the
present time, is the imitation of the more valuable furs on cheaper or
inferior skins. With the gradual popularization of furs as wearing apparel
since the beginning of the last century, the demand for furs of all kinds has
increased enormously. The supply of furs, on the other hand, and especially
of the rarer kinds, has had difficulty in keeping pace with the requirements,
and as a result there is a shortage. A very effective means of relieving this
shortage, to a great degree, at any rate, is the dyeing of imitations of the
scarcer furs on cheaper skins. There are many animals among the more
common, and more easily obtainable ones, whose skins are admirably
suited as the basis of imitations of the more costly furs. Some of the furs
which are adapted for purposes of dyeing imitations are marmot, red fox,
rabbit, hare, muskrat, squirrel, opossum, raccoon, and many others, and the
imitations made are those of mink, sable, marten, skunk, seal, chinchilla,
etc., and indeed, there are very few valuable furs, which have not been dyed
Page 109
in imitation on cheaper pelts. On account of the general mystery which
formerly surrounded fur dyeing establishments, and which has persisted to
this day, although to a lesser degree, many peculiar notions were held, even
by those in the fur trade, concerning the production of imitations. The idea
that in order to “make” a certain fur out of a cheaper skin, it was necessary
to use the blood of the animal imitated, is typical of the conceptions of fur
dyeing held not so long ago. To-day, while the knowledge generally
possessed about this branch of the fur industry is meagre and vague, the air
of mystery and secrecy has become somewhat clarified, and such ideas as
are current about fur dyeing are more rational than formerly.
The dyeing of imitations is quite an artistic kind of work, and indeed
fur dyeing ought to be classed among the finest of industrial arts. Some of
the reproductions achieved by dyers on a commercial scale are truly
admirable. The possibility of imitating the finer furs on cheaper skins
naturally led to abuse, the dyed furs being passed off frequently on the
unsuspecting and uninformed buyer as the genuine original. In fact, this
practise became so flagrant that in England laws were enacted to remedy
the evil. At the present time, dyed furs are all sold as such, although there
always may be some unscrupulous merchants who seek to profit by
deception. Some of the imitations and the names of the furs for which they
were sold, are as follows:
Muskrat, dyed and plucked sold as seal
Nutria, plucked and dyed sold as seal
Nutria, plucked and natural sold as beaver
Rabbit, sheared and dyed sold as seal or electric seal
Otter, plucked and dyed sold as seal
Marmot, dyed sold as mink or sable
Fitch, dyed sold as sable
Rabbit, dyed sold as sable
Rabbit, dyed and sheared sold as beaver
Muskrat, dyed sold as mink or sable
Hare, dyed sold as sable, fox, or lynx
Wallaby, dyed sold as skunk
White rabbit, natural sold as ermine
White rabbit, dyed sold as chinchilla
formerly surrounded fur dyeing establishments, and which has persisted to
this day, although to a lesser degree, many peculiar notions were held, even
by those in the fur trade, concerning the production of imitations. The idea
that in order to “make” a certain fur out of a cheaper skin, it was necessary
to use the blood of the animal imitated, is typical of the conceptions of fur
dyeing held not so long ago. To-day, while the knowledge generally
possessed about this branch of the fur industry is meagre and vague, the air
of mystery and secrecy has become somewhat clarified, and such ideas as
are current about fur dyeing are more rational than formerly.
The dyeing of imitations is quite an artistic kind of work, and indeed
fur dyeing ought to be classed among the finest of industrial arts. Some of
the reproductions achieved by dyers on a commercial scale are truly
admirable. The possibility of imitating the finer furs on cheaper skins
naturally led to abuse, the dyed furs being passed off frequently on the
unsuspecting and uninformed buyer as the genuine original. In fact, this
practise became so flagrant that in England laws were enacted to remedy
the evil. At the present time, dyed furs are all sold as such, although there
always may be some unscrupulous merchants who seek to profit by
deception. Some of the imitations and the names of the furs for which they
were sold, are as follows:
Muskrat, dyed and plucked sold as seal
Nutria, plucked and dyed sold as seal
Nutria, plucked and natural sold as beaver
Rabbit, sheared and dyed sold as seal or electric seal
Otter, plucked and dyed sold as seal
Marmot, dyed sold as mink or sable
Fitch, dyed sold as sable
Rabbit, dyed sold as sable
Rabbit, dyed and sheared sold as beaver
Muskrat, dyed sold as mink or sable
Hare, dyed sold as sable, fox, or lynx
Wallaby, dyed sold as skunk
White rabbit, natural sold as ermine
White rabbit, dyed sold as chinchilla
Page 110
White hare, dyed or natural sold as foxes, etc.
Goat, dyed sold as bear, leopard, etc.
This list serves to indicate but a few of the great number of possibilities
which are available for the fur dyer to produce imitations of the better
classes of furs. Needless to say, these imitations cannot, as a general rule,
equal the originals, because while the color is one of the most important
features in judging the fur, the nature of the hair, gloss, waviness, thickness,
and also the durability are essential considerations, and it is only in certain
instances that skins used for imitations approach the originals in these
respects. However, for the purposes and desires of the majority of people
who wear furs, the imitations are deemed quite satisfactory, and they also
have the advantage of being cheaper than the natural originals.
For whichever reason furs are dyed, there is no doubt that the art of fur
dyeing is one of the most difficult kinds of application of dye materials. In
the dyeing of the various textiles, either as skein or woven fabric, the
material is of a uniform nature, and therefore the dye is absorbed evenly by
the fibres. Moreover, textiles are dyed at, or near the boil, the dyestuff being
more uniformly and permanently taken up from solution by the fibre at
elevated temperatures.
How different is the case with furs! Far from being homogeneous, furs
present the greatest possible diversity of fibres to be dyed. As already noted
elsewhere, fur consists of two principal parts, the hair and the leather,
differing widely in their actions toward dyes. As a general rule, the leather
absorbs dyestuffs much more readily than the pelage, and inasmuch as fur
dyeing is intended mainly and primarily to apply to the hair, there is usually
an appreciable loss of dye material due to its being absorbed by the leather,
and thereby rendered unavailable for dyeing the hair. This fact must be
taken into account in the dyeing of furs, and the methods must be adapted
accordingly.
With reference to the hair itself, not only has each class of furs hair of
a different kind, but even in the same group there is always a considerable
divergence in the properties of the hair. The fur-hair, being more or less of a
woolly nature, takes up the dye with comparative ease, while the top-hair is
quite resistant to the action of all dye materials. As pointed out in the
Goat, dyed sold as bear, leopard, etc.
This list serves to indicate but a few of the great number of possibilities
which are available for the fur dyer to produce imitations of the better
classes of furs. Needless to say, these imitations cannot, as a general rule,
equal the originals, because while the color is one of the most important
features in judging the fur, the nature of the hair, gloss, waviness, thickness,
and also the durability are essential considerations, and it is only in certain
instances that skins used for imitations approach the originals in these
respects. However, for the purposes and desires of the majority of people
who wear furs, the imitations are deemed quite satisfactory, and they also
have the advantage of being cheaper than the natural originals.
For whichever reason furs are dyed, there is no doubt that the art of fur
dyeing is one of the most difficult kinds of application of dye materials. In
the dyeing of the various textiles, either as skein or woven fabric, the
material is of a uniform nature, and therefore the dye is absorbed evenly by
the fibres. Moreover, textiles are dyed at, or near the boil, the dyestuff being
more uniformly and permanently taken up from solution by the fibre at
elevated temperatures.
How different is the case with furs! Far from being homogeneous, furs
present the greatest possible diversity of fibres to be dyed. As already noted
elsewhere, fur consists of two principal parts, the hair and the leather,
differing widely in their actions toward dyes. As a general rule, the leather
absorbs dyestuffs much more readily than the pelage, and inasmuch as fur
dyeing is intended mainly and primarily to apply to the hair, there is usually
an appreciable loss of dye material due to its being absorbed by the leather,
and thereby rendered unavailable for dyeing the hair. This fact must be
taken into account in the dyeing of furs, and the methods must be adapted
accordingly.
With reference to the hair itself, not only has each class of furs hair of
a different kind, but even in the same group there is always a considerable
divergence in the properties of the hair. The fur-hair, being more or less of a
woolly nature, takes up the dye with comparative ease, while the top-hair is
quite resistant to the action of all dye materials. As pointed out in the
Page 111
discussion of the nature of fur, on different parts of the same pelt the hair
varies in its capacity for absorbing coloring matters. The color of the hair,
also frequently presents a great variety throughout the skin, both in fur-hair
and top-hair. Yet with all this lack of uniformity and homogeneity, the dyed
fur must be of an even color, closely approaching the natural, gently graded
and without any harsh or unduly contrasted effects. The natural gloss of the
hair, one of the most valuable qualities of the fur, must be preserved. This is
by no means a simple matter, for the luster is affected by dyes and
chemicals with comparative ease, and especially careful treatment is
necessary to prevent any diminution of the gloss.
When the leather part of the fur is exposed to solutions of a
temperature exceeding 40°–50° centigrade, it soon shrivels up or shrinks,
and on drying the pelt, becomes hard and brittle, and therefore quite useless.
Methods of fur dyeing have to take into consideration this fact, and the
temperature of the dyebath must not be greater than 35°–40° centigrade. To
be sure, certain dressings make furs capable of withstanding much higher
temperatures, but their applicability is not universal, being suited only for a
very limited special class of dyestuffs. (V. Fur Dressing). The necessity for
employing comparatively low temperatures, coupled with the great
resistance of the hair to the absorption of dye, even at much higher
temperatures, makes fur-dyeing a very difficult operation indeed. Another
obstacle which must be surmounted, is the possibility of extraction by the
dye solution, of those materials, chemical or otherwise, which are contained
in the leather, and which are the basis of its permanence, softness and
flexibility. For in the majority of dressing processes, the action of the
ingredients is a preservative one, and when these are wholly or partially
removed from the leather during the dyeing, it becomes, on drying, hard
and horny, like the original undressed pelt. In cases where furs are to be
dyed, special dye-resisting dressings must be used, or the dyed skins must
receive an additional dressing before drying.
Dyeings on furs, to have any value, must possess great fastness to
light, rubbing and wear, and must not change color in time, either when the
furs are stored, or when made up into garments. The necessity for fur
dyeings to have these properties, together with the difficulties outlined
above, has greatly limited the field of available dyeing materials, as well as
the methods of application. These will now be taken up in detail.
varies in its capacity for absorbing coloring matters. The color of the hair,
also frequently presents a great variety throughout the skin, both in fur-hair
and top-hair. Yet with all this lack of uniformity and homogeneity, the dyed
fur must be of an even color, closely approaching the natural, gently graded
and without any harsh or unduly contrasted effects. The natural gloss of the
hair, one of the most valuable qualities of the fur, must be preserved. This is
by no means a simple matter, for the luster is affected by dyes and
chemicals with comparative ease, and especially careful treatment is
necessary to prevent any diminution of the gloss.
When the leather part of the fur is exposed to solutions of a
temperature exceeding 40°–50° centigrade, it soon shrivels up or shrinks,
and on drying the pelt, becomes hard and brittle, and therefore quite useless.
Methods of fur dyeing have to take into consideration this fact, and the
temperature of the dyebath must not be greater than 35°–40° centigrade. To
be sure, certain dressings make furs capable of withstanding much higher
temperatures, but their applicability is not universal, being suited only for a
very limited special class of dyestuffs. (V. Fur Dressing). The necessity for
employing comparatively low temperatures, coupled with the great
resistance of the hair to the absorption of dye, even at much higher
temperatures, makes fur-dyeing a very difficult operation indeed. Another
obstacle which must be surmounted, is the possibility of extraction by the
dye solution, of those materials, chemical or otherwise, which are contained
in the leather, and which are the basis of its permanence, softness and
flexibility. For in the majority of dressing processes, the action of the
ingredients is a preservative one, and when these are wholly or partially
removed from the leather during the dyeing, it becomes, on drying, hard
and horny, like the original undressed pelt. In cases where furs are to be
dyed, special dye-resisting dressings must be used, or the dyed skins must
receive an additional dressing before drying.
Dyeings on furs, to have any value, must possess great fastness to
light, rubbing and wear, and must not change color in time, either when the
furs are stored, or when made up into garments. The necessity for fur
dyeings to have these properties, together with the difficulties outlined
above, has greatly limited the field of available dyeing materials, as well as
the methods of application. These will now be taken up in detail.
Page 112
Page 113
CHAPTER IX
FUR DYEING
General Methods
B
efore the furs can be dyed, they have to undergo certain preparatory
processes: first, killing, which renders the hair more susceptible to
the absorption of the dye; and second, mordanting, which consists in
treating the killed fur with chemicals which help the dye to be fixed
on the hair. Then the skins are ready to be dyed.
There are two principal methods by which dyes are applied to furs in
practise: the brush process, whereby only the tips or the upper part of the
hair are colored; and the dip process, whereby the entire fur, including the
leather is dyed. All other procedures in fur dyeing are modifications or
combinations of these two. Killing solutions and mordanting solutions are
also applied by one of these methods, usually the dip process, although very
frequently combinations of the brush and dip methods are used.
Chronologically the brush method of dyeing came first. The early
masters of the art were extremely fearful about employing any means by
which there was a possibility of the leather being in any way affected. They
naturally had to devise such methods as would give the desired effect in a
satisfactory manner, and as would be confined solely to the hair part of the
fur, leaving the leather untouched. By applying the dye or other material to
be used, in the form of a paste with a brush, the upper portion of the hair
only was treated. For different kinds of furs different sorts of brushes were
used, and the depth to which the hair was colored could be controlled by
skillful manipulation of the brushes. It was frequently necessary to give a
ground color to the hair, the lower part being dyed a different shade from
the tips. This was accomplished by spreading the dye paste over the hair
with a broad brush, and then beating the color in with a specially adapted
beating brush. With larger furs, two skins were placed hair to hair after the
dye had been brushed on, and the color forced to the bottom of the hair by a
workman tramping on the skins. The dyeing of seal was a typical
FUR DYEING
General Methods
B
efore the furs can be dyed, they have to undergo certain preparatory
processes: first, killing, which renders the hair more susceptible to
the absorption of the dye; and second, mordanting, which consists in
treating the killed fur with chemicals which help the dye to be fixed
on the hair. Then the skins are ready to be dyed.
There are two principal methods by which dyes are applied to furs in
practise: the brush process, whereby only the tips or the upper part of the
hair are colored; and the dip process, whereby the entire fur, including the
leather is dyed. All other procedures in fur dyeing are modifications or
combinations of these two. Killing solutions and mordanting solutions are
also applied by one of these methods, usually the dip process, although very
frequently combinations of the brush and dip methods are used.
Chronologically the brush method of dyeing came first. The early
masters of the art were extremely fearful about employing any means by
which there was a possibility of the leather being in any way affected. They
naturally had to devise such methods as would give the desired effect in a
satisfactory manner, and as would be confined solely to the hair part of the
fur, leaving the leather untouched. By applying the dye or other material to
be used, in the form of a paste with a brush, the upper portion of the hair
only was treated. For different kinds of furs different sorts of brushes were
used, and the depth to which the hair was colored could be controlled by
skillful manipulation of the brushes. It was frequently necessary to give a
ground color to the hair, the lower part being dyed a different shade from
the tips. This was accomplished by spreading the dye paste over the hair
with a broad brush, and then beating the color in with a specially adapted
beating brush. With larger furs, two skins were placed hair to hair after the
dye had been brushed on, and the color forced to the bottom of the hair by a
workman tramping on the skins. The dyeing of seal was a typical
Page 114
illustration of these procedures. First the tips of the hair were dyed. The
color was brushed on, allowed to dry, then the excess beaten out with rods.
These operations were repeated until the proper depth of shade was
obtained, often as many as a dozen or more applications of the dye being
necessary. Then the base color was spread over the hair, and beaten or
tramped in until the lower parts of the hair were penetrated. This process
also required drying and beating out of the excess dye, as well as numerous
applications of the dye to impart the desired color to the hair. Prior to the
dyeing, the furs were killed, by brushing on a paste containing the essential
ingredients, drying and beating and brushing the fur, just the same as in
dyeing. It will be readily seen that such methods were exceedingly
laborious, and in some cases the dyeing took many weeks, and even
months.
It was quite a step forward when a certain fur dyer, possessing a little
more courage, or perhaps, experimenting spirit than the others, attempted to
dye furs by dipping them entirely into a bath containing a solution of the
dye instead of applying a paste as formerly. The advantages to be gained by
such a method of dyeing were many. A large number of skins could be
treated thus at one time, and this was a very important consideration in view
of the great increase in the demand for dyed furs. By allowing the furs to
remain in the dye solution until the proper shade was obtained, the time and
labor of applying many coats of dye by brush was considerably reduced,
and in addition, there was a greater probability of the products coming out
all alike, uniformly dyed. The results as far as the hair was concerned, were
indeed highly gratifying, but the condition of the leather after dyeing was
not so encouraging. This difficulty has to a considerable degree been
overcome, although there are frequent instances of the leather being
affected by the dyeing process even with modern methods. However, the
remedy in such cases, or rather the preventative is the proper dressing of the
skins prior to the dyeing. The dip method of dyeing has acquired great
importance, and is being employed in dyeing operations involving the
handling of millions of skins annually. In certain instances, nevertheless, the
brush method is of prime significance as in the dyeing of seal, and seal
imitations on muskrat and coney, enormous quantities of furs being dyed in
this fashion. In the majority of imitations dyed, both the brush and the dip
methods must be used.
color was brushed on, allowed to dry, then the excess beaten out with rods.
These operations were repeated until the proper depth of shade was
obtained, often as many as a dozen or more applications of the dye being
necessary. Then the base color was spread over the hair, and beaten or
tramped in until the lower parts of the hair were penetrated. This process
also required drying and beating out of the excess dye, as well as numerous
applications of the dye to impart the desired color to the hair. Prior to the
dyeing, the furs were killed, by brushing on a paste containing the essential
ingredients, drying and beating and brushing the fur, just the same as in
dyeing. It will be readily seen that such methods were exceedingly
laborious, and in some cases the dyeing took many weeks, and even
months.
It was quite a step forward when a certain fur dyer, possessing a little
more courage, or perhaps, experimenting spirit than the others, attempted to
dye furs by dipping them entirely into a bath containing a solution of the
dye instead of applying a paste as formerly. The advantages to be gained by
such a method of dyeing were many. A large number of skins could be
treated thus at one time, and this was a very important consideration in view
of the great increase in the demand for dyed furs. By allowing the furs to
remain in the dye solution until the proper shade was obtained, the time and
labor of applying many coats of dye by brush was considerably reduced,
and in addition, there was a greater probability of the products coming out
all alike, uniformly dyed. The results as far as the hair was concerned, were
indeed highly gratifying, but the condition of the leather after dyeing was
not so encouraging. This difficulty has to a considerable degree been
overcome, although there are frequent instances of the leather being
affected by the dyeing process even with modern methods. However, the
remedy in such cases, or rather the preventative is the proper dressing of the
skins prior to the dyeing. The dip method of dyeing has acquired great
importance, and is being employed in dyeing operations involving the
handling of millions of skins annually. In certain instances, nevertheless, the
brush method is of prime significance as in the dyeing of seal, and seal
imitations on muskrat and coney, enormous quantities of furs being dyed in
this fashion. In the majority of imitations dyed, both the brush and the dip
methods must be used.
Page 115
Figure 19 illustrates the various types of brushes which are used at the
present time for the application of the dye by the brush method. Each brush
has a specific purpose and use. The procedure in brush dyeing is somewhat
as follows. The skins, after being properly treated, that is, killed, and
mordanted, are placed on a table, or work-bench, hair-side up. Then by
means of a brush which is adapted to the nature and requirements of the
particular fur, the solution is brushed on in the direction of the fall of the
hair, occasionally beating gently with the brush so as to cause the dye to
penetrate to the desired depth. Considerable skill and care must be
exercised in this operation as it is rather easy to force the dye down further
than is wanted, and in some cases the leather or the roots of the hair may be
affected. The skin having received its coat of dye, is then dried and finished,
if no other dyeing processes are to be applied. Frequently, with certain types
of dyes, several applications of color are necessary, and these are brushed
on as the first one, drying each time. Then, on the other hand, the skin may
receive a dyeing in the bath by dipping, and for this also, the fur is first
dried after the brush dyeing.
Fig. 19. Brushes Used in Fur Dyeing By the Brush Method.
present time for the application of the dye by the brush method. Each brush
has a specific purpose and use. The procedure in brush dyeing is somewhat
as follows. The skins, after being properly treated, that is, killed, and
mordanted, are placed on a table, or work-bench, hair-side up. Then by
means of a brush which is adapted to the nature and requirements of the
particular fur, the solution is brushed on in the direction of the fall of the
hair, occasionally beating gently with the brush so as to cause the dye to
penetrate to the desired depth. Considerable skill and care must be
exercised in this operation as it is rather easy to force the dye down further
than is wanted, and in some cases the leather or the roots of the hair may be
affected. The skin having received its coat of dye, is then dried and finished,
if no other dyeing processes are to be applied. Frequently, with certain types
of dyes, several applications of color are necessary, and these are brushed
on as the first one, drying each time. Then, on the other hand, the skin may
receive a dyeing in the bath by dipping, and for this also, the fur is first
dried after the brush dyeing.
Fig. 19. Brushes Used in Fur Dyeing By the Brush Method.
Page 116
Quite recently, owing to the great quantities of furs which are being
dyed as seal imitations, chiefly by the brush method, although the dip
method is used in conjunction with it, machines have been invented to
replace the hand brush, and the dye is now applied mechanically. Machines
for this purpose are by no means new, there being records of inventions
almost a score of years past, but they did not achieve much success. Brush-
dyeing machines, to be efficient, must be designed to suit the needs of the
particular type of fur to be dyed, otherwise there will be a great lack of
uniformity in the dyed skins, a condition which cannot occur when the dye
is brushed on by hand brushes. Figure 20A and B shows diagrammatically,
machines invented within the past few years, which are used to dye
mechanically furs by the brush process.
dyed as seal imitations, chiefly by the brush method, although the dip
method is used in conjunction with it, machines have been invented to
replace the hand brush, and the dye is now applied mechanically. Machines
for this purpose are by no means new, there being records of inventions
almost a score of years past, but they did not achieve much success. Brush-
dyeing machines, to be efficient, must be designed to suit the needs of the
particular type of fur to be dyed, otherwise there will be a great lack of
uniformity in the dyed skins, a condition which cannot occur when the dye
is brushed on by hand brushes. Figure 20A and B shows diagrammatically,
machines invented within the past few years, which are used to dye
mechanically furs by the brush process.
Page 117
Fig. 20. Types of Machines for Dyeing Furs By the Brush
Method.
A. (U. S. Patent 1,225,447.) B. (U. S. Patent 1,343,355.)
Method.
A. (U. S. Patent 1,225,447.) B. (U. S. Patent 1,343,355.)
Page 118
Fig. 21. Drum For Working With Liquids.
(Turner Tanning Machinery Co., Peabody, Mass.)
For the dipping process, the dye solution is prepared in vats, or liquid-
tight drums, or in some instances in paddle arrangements. The skins are
placed in the dye-bath, and the dyeing operation proceeds without any
difficulty. After the proper shade is obtained, the furs are removed, washed
free of excess dye, dried and finished. The dipping method is employed
where a single shade is to be dyed on the fur, as the production of blacks on
lambs. But in most cases, the dyeing in the bath is supplemented by the
application of a coat of dye by the brush to the upper part of the hair, the
color being usually a darker shade than the ground dyeing. Thus, for
example, in the dyeing of imitation sable on kolinsky or a similar fur, the
skins are first dyed the relatively light color of the under-hair by the dip
process, then the dark stripe effect is brushed on.
(Turner Tanning Machinery Co., Peabody, Mass.)
For the dipping process, the dye solution is prepared in vats, or liquid-
tight drums, or in some instances in paddle arrangements. The skins are
placed in the dye-bath, and the dyeing operation proceeds without any
difficulty. After the proper shade is obtained, the furs are removed, washed
free of excess dye, dried and finished. The dipping method is employed
where a single shade is to be dyed on the fur, as the production of blacks on
lambs. But in most cases, the dyeing in the bath is supplemented by the
application of a coat of dye by the brush to the upper part of the hair, the
color being usually a darker shade than the ground dyeing. Thus, for
example, in the dyeing of imitation sable on kolinsky or a similar fur, the
skins are first dyed the relatively light color of the under-hair by the dip
process, then the dark stripe effect is brushed on.
Page 119
The blending of sables, martens, chinchillas or other rare furs, is not
done in the same manner as with other furs, because each skin requires
individual attention and a long and careful treatment. The dye solution is
applied by means of very fine brushes or sometimes feathers, to the extreme
tips of the hair, until the proper degree of color intensity is obtained. The
time, labor, and skill necessary for this sort of work are warranted only in
the case of the highest-priced furs, and the blendings are so excellent as to
defy detection, except by experts.
Fig. 22. Device For Conveying Skins.
(Turner Tanning Machinery Co., Peabody, Mass.)
After the furs have gone through all the operations required by the
processes of killing, mordanting, dyeing and washing, they are ready to be
dried and finished. The procedure is quite similar to that employed in fur
dressing. Sometimes the leather side of the skins is brushed with a strong
salt solution before drying, in order to replace some of the salt which was
extracted during the dyeing processes. In other instances, a light coat of
some oily substance is brushed on, to render the leather soft and flexible
after drying, where there is a possibility of the skins turning out otherwise.
Great care must be exercised in the handling of the dyed skins to avoid the
formation of stains or spots on the hair, which might ruin the dyeing. As
done in the same manner as with other furs, because each skin requires
individual attention and a long and careful treatment. The dye solution is
applied by means of very fine brushes or sometimes feathers, to the extreme
tips of the hair, until the proper degree of color intensity is obtained. The
time, labor, and skill necessary for this sort of work are warranted only in
the case of the highest-priced furs, and the blendings are so excellent as to
defy detection, except by experts.
Fig. 22. Device For Conveying Skins.
(Turner Tanning Machinery Co., Peabody, Mass.)
After the furs have gone through all the operations required by the
processes of killing, mordanting, dyeing and washing, they are ready to be
dried and finished. The procedure is quite similar to that employed in fur
dressing. Sometimes the leather side of the skins is brushed with a strong
salt solution before drying, in order to replace some of the salt which was
extracted during the dyeing processes. In other instances, a light coat of
some oily substance is brushed on, to render the leather soft and flexible
after drying, where there is a possibility of the skins turning out otherwise.
Great care must be exercised in the handling of the dyed skins to avoid the
formation of stains or spots on the hair, which might ruin the dyeing. As
Page 120
little handling of the furs as is feasible will reduce any trouble from this
source. In conveying the wet skins from one part of the plant to another it is
desirable to use a device such as is shown in Fig. 22. For drying, the same
machines as described under Fur Dressing can be used, and similar care
must be taken to avoid overheating or irregularity of drying. Drum-cleaning
constitutes a very important operation in the finishing of the skins, the hair
receiving a polish, and the full lustre and brilliancy of the dye being thereby
brought out. Then after caging to remove the sawdust or sand, the skins are
passed over the staking knife, or are treated in a machine suited for the
purpose, to stretch them and to render them thoroughly soft and flexible.
And therewith is concluded the work of the fur dyer proper, and the skins
are ready to return to the furrier, in whose hands they undergo the
metamorphosis into the fur garments to be worn chiefly by the feminine
portion of humanity.
source. In conveying the wet skins from one part of the plant to another it is
desirable to use a device such as is shown in Fig. 22. For drying, the same
machines as described under Fur Dressing can be used, and similar care
must be taken to avoid overheating or irregularity of drying. Drum-cleaning
constitutes a very important operation in the finishing of the skins, the hair
receiving a polish, and the full lustre and brilliancy of the dye being thereby
brought out. Then after caging to remove the sawdust or sand, the skins are
passed over the staking knife, or are treated in a machine suited for the
purpose, to stretch them and to render them thoroughly soft and flexible.
And therewith is concluded the work of the fur dyer proper, and the skins
are ready to return to the furrier, in whose hands they undergo the
metamorphosis into the fur garments to be worn chiefly by the feminine
portion of humanity.
Page 121
CHAPTER X
FUR DYEING
“Killing” the Furs
I
f dressed furs are treated with a paste or solution of a dye properly
prepared, and at the right temperature, the hair will show very little
tendency to absorb the coloring matter. Even after prolonged treatment
with the dye, only a small amount will be taken up by the hair, and in a
very irregular fashion. Soft, woolly hair, like that of lambs and goats will be
colored more easily than that of furs with harder hair, and the under-hair of
a fur will generally have a greater affinity for the dye than the harder and
stiffer top-hair. Moreover, in some parts of the same fur, the hair will absorb
more color than in other parts. In other words, the hair of furs resists the
action of dye materials to a greater or less degree, depending upon the
character of the fur, and also upon the part of the pelt. In order to overcome
this resistance of the hair, and to render it uniformly receptive to the
coloring substances, the furs are treated with certain chemical agents, the
process being known technically as “killing.”
The origin of the term is obscure, but it is interesting to note that in the
fur dyeing countries other than the United States and England, the
corresponding expression is used: in Germany, “töten,” and in France
“tuer.” The explanation of the process is as follows: The surface of the hair
is covered with a fine coat of fatty material which renders the hair more or
less impervious to dye solutions and solutions of other substances which
may be used for dyeing purposes. This fatty coating of the hair cannot be
removed by mechanical means, otherwise the hair would have been freed of
it during the dressing operations. Chemical solvents must therefore be
resorted to, and naturally alkaline materials are used, these being usually
cheapest and also most effective in their dissolving action on fatty
substances. Alcohol, ether, benzine, and other similar liquids also serve as
killing agents on furs, since they too, are fat solvents. In all these cases, the
fatty substance on the hair is dissolved away, and the protective coat which
previously rendered the hair impervious to the dye, is now removed. There
FUR DYEING
“Killing” the Furs
I
f dressed furs are treated with a paste or solution of a dye properly
prepared, and at the right temperature, the hair will show very little
tendency to absorb the coloring matter. Even after prolonged treatment
with the dye, only a small amount will be taken up by the hair, and in a
very irregular fashion. Soft, woolly hair, like that of lambs and goats will be
colored more easily than that of furs with harder hair, and the under-hair of
a fur will generally have a greater affinity for the dye than the harder and
stiffer top-hair. Moreover, in some parts of the same fur, the hair will absorb
more color than in other parts. In other words, the hair of furs resists the
action of dye materials to a greater or less degree, depending upon the
character of the fur, and also upon the part of the pelt. In order to overcome
this resistance of the hair, and to render it uniformly receptive to the
coloring substances, the furs are treated with certain chemical agents, the
process being known technically as “killing.”
The origin of the term is obscure, but it is interesting to note that in the
fur dyeing countries other than the United States and England, the
corresponding expression is used: in Germany, “töten,” and in France
“tuer.” The explanation of the process is as follows: The surface of the hair
is covered with a fine coat of fatty material which renders the hair more or
less impervious to dye solutions and solutions of other substances which
may be used for dyeing purposes. This fatty coating of the hair cannot be
removed by mechanical means, otherwise the hair would have been freed of
it during the dressing operations. Chemical solvents must therefore be
resorted to, and naturally alkaline materials are used, these being usually
cheapest and also most effective in their dissolving action on fatty
substances. Alcohol, ether, benzine, and other similar liquids also serve as
killing agents on furs, since they too, are fat solvents. In all these cases, the
fatty substance on the hair is dissolved away, and the protective coat which
previously rendered the hair impervious to the dye, is now removed. There
Page 122
are certain chemicals however, which normally do not dissolve substances
of a fatty nature, but are strongly oxidizing, such as peroxide of hydrogen,
hypochlorites, permanganates, perborates, nitric acid, etc., and exert a
killing action when they are applied to the hair, in that the hair is made
capable of taking up the dye from its solutions. In this case the killing can
hardly be said to be due to a degreasing process. The fact that killing can be
brought about with other substances than alkalies or fat solvents, has led to
the belief on the part of some investigators in this field that killing is more
than a degreasing operation, although the removal of the fatty material of
the hair undoubtedly takes place. Some authorities consider that the killing
process changes the pigment of the hair, which thereby becomes more
receptive to the dye. It is quite possible that some such change in the
structure of the hair fibre does take place, the surface of the hair becoming
slightly roughened, and therefore more capable of fixing the coloring
matter. The question is still an open one, and since no conclusive researches
have been made as yet, it will be assumed that killing is simply a degreasing
process, inasmuch as the modern practise is based on this supposition, and
very satisfactory results are obtained.
An account of the historical development of the killing process brings
out many interesting and enlightening facts, so it will be given here briefly.
One of the first substances used for killing, or degreasing the hair of furs,
was decomposing urine. Urine contains about 2% of urea which gradually
changes to salts of ammonia, and in the presence of the air, largely to
ammonium carbonate. This substance has a weak alkaline action, but
sufficiently effective to be used for killing the hair of certain types of furs.
Woolly furs, such as those derived from the various kinds of sheep and
goats, were degreased with stale urine, the skins being washed in this, and
then rinsed in water. The fat was emulsified by the ammonium carbonate
present, and could thus be easily removed. For other furs, a stronger
mixture was necessary. An example of a killing formula used on wolf,
skunk and raccoon, which were to be dyed black, is the following:
350grams beechwood ashes
200grams unslaked lime
150grams copper vitriol
100grams litharge
of a fatty nature, but are strongly oxidizing, such as peroxide of hydrogen,
hypochlorites, permanganates, perborates, nitric acid, etc., and exert a
killing action when they are applied to the hair, in that the hair is made
capable of taking up the dye from its solutions. In this case the killing can
hardly be said to be due to a degreasing process. The fact that killing can be
brought about with other substances than alkalies or fat solvents, has led to
the belief on the part of some investigators in this field that killing is more
than a degreasing operation, although the removal of the fatty material of
the hair undoubtedly takes place. Some authorities consider that the killing
process changes the pigment of the hair, which thereby becomes more
receptive to the dye. It is quite possible that some such change in the
structure of the hair fibre does take place, the surface of the hair becoming
slightly roughened, and therefore more capable of fixing the coloring
matter. The question is still an open one, and since no conclusive researches
have been made as yet, it will be assumed that killing is simply a degreasing
process, inasmuch as the modern practise is based on this supposition, and
very satisfactory results are obtained.
An account of the historical development of the killing process brings
out many interesting and enlightening facts, so it will be given here briefly.
One of the first substances used for killing, or degreasing the hair of furs,
was decomposing urine. Urine contains about 2% of urea which gradually
changes to salts of ammonia, and in the presence of the air, largely to
ammonium carbonate. This substance has a weak alkaline action, but
sufficiently effective to be used for killing the hair of certain types of furs.
Woolly furs, such as those derived from the various kinds of sheep and
goats, were degreased with stale urine, the skins being washed in this, and
then rinsed in water. The fat was emulsified by the ammonium carbonate
present, and could thus be easily removed. For other furs, a stronger
mixture was necessary. An example of a killing formula used on wolf,
skunk and raccoon, which were to be dyed black, is the following:
350grams beechwood ashes
200grams unslaked lime
150grams copper vitriol
100grams litharge
Page 123
60grams salammoniac
40grams crystallized verdigris
3.5liters rain water
Beechwood ashes were a very important constituent of the old killing
formulas. The reason for that lies in the fact that beechwood contains a
comparatively high percentage of potassium, which occurs in the ashes of
the burned wood as potassium carbonate, or potash. The ashes alone were
frequently used, being applied in the form of a paste, which in some
instances had an advantage over a solution, in that the killing could be
limited to certain parts of the skin where it was more desired than in other
parts. By extracting the wood ashes with hot water, and evaporating the
clear solution to dryness, potash could be obtained, which was considerably
stronger than the original ashes. Next in importance for the killing was
unslaked lime. This substance was also often used by itself, being first
slaked with water, and using the milk of lime thus formed, after cooling.
Salammoniac, although a salt, and consequently without any killing action,
in contact with the beechwood ashes or the lime in solution or paste,
liberated ammonia slowly, and so also acted as a degreasing agent. The
other chemicals in the formula took no part in the actual killing of the hair,
but acted either as mordant materials or as mineral dyes. The copper salts,
in this mixture present in two forms, as sulphate in copper vitriol, and as
acetate in the verdigris, were important constituents of the dye formula,
being essential to the production of the proper shade. These substances
properly had no place in the killing formula. The litharge, also was not a
killing agent, but in the presence of the alkaline materials of the killing
mixture, it gradually combined with the sulphur contained in the hair,
forming lead sulphide, and thereby darkening the color of the hair. In this
case, the metallic compound acted, not as a mordant, but as a mineral dye.
The mixture was applied to the hair by means of a brush, the skins let lie for
some time, then dried, brushed and beaten. Many applications were usually
necessary to sufficiently degrease the hair. Inasmuch as the killing paste
was prepared by mixing the constituents together, and then was brushed on
at the comparatively low temperatures which the proper protection of the
hair required, it is questionable whether some of the metal compounds were
even enabled to act as described above as mordant or dye. In spite of the
trouble and considerable time required in working with such a killing
40grams crystallized verdigris
3.5liters rain water
Beechwood ashes were a very important constituent of the old killing
formulas. The reason for that lies in the fact that beechwood contains a
comparatively high percentage of potassium, which occurs in the ashes of
the burned wood as potassium carbonate, or potash. The ashes alone were
frequently used, being applied in the form of a paste, which in some
instances had an advantage over a solution, in that the killing could be
limited to certain parts of the skin where it was more desired than in other
parts. By extracting the wood ashes with hot water, and evaporating the
clear solution to dryness, potash could be obtained, which was considerably
stronger than the original ashes. Next in importance for the killing was
unslaked lime. This substance was also often used by itself, being first
slaked with water, and using the milk of lime thus formed, after cooling.
Salammoniac, although a salt, and consequently without any killing action,
in contact with the beechwood ashes or the lime in solution or paste,
liberated ammonia slowly, and so also acted as a degreasing agent. The
other chemicals in the formula took no part in the actual killing of the hair,
but acted either as mordant materials or as mineral dyes. The copper salts,
in this mixture present in two forms, as sulphate in copper vitriol, and as
acetate in the verdigris, were important constituents of the dye formula,
being essential to the production of the proper shade. These substances
properly had no place in the killing formula. The litharge, also was not a
killing agent, but in the presence of the alkaline materials of the killing
mixture, it gradually combined with the sulphur contained in the hair,
forming lead sulphide, and thereby darkening the color of the hair. In this
case, the metallic compound acted, not as a mordant, but as a mineral dye.
The mixture was applied to the hair by means of a brush, the skins let lie for
some time, then dried, brushed and beaten. Many applications were usually
necessary to sufficiently degrease the hair. Inasmuch as the killing paste
was prepared by mixing the constituents together, and then was brushed on
at the comparatively low temperatures which the proper protection of the
hair required, it is questionable whether some of the metal compounds were
even enabled to act as described above as mordant or dye. In spite of the
trouble and considerable time required in working with such a killing
Page 124
formula to obtain the hair in the desired condition for dyeing, the use of
such a mixture nevertheless possessed the advantage that the hair was only
very slowly and gradually acted upon, and so the gloss was preserved. The
action of strong alkaline substances acting quickly is more or less
detrimental to keeping the gloss of the hair, while the slow action of the
weak alkaline paste of the old formulas, and the gradual formation of a
protective metal film on the surface of the hair, rendered the hair suitably
receptive to the dye which was subsequently applied, without in any
measure affecting the lustre of the hair.
It would be needless to describe or discuss any more of the old killing
formulas, for the principle involved was the same in all cases, there being
usually a slight variation in the content of metallic salts, beechwood ashes
and unslaked lime being constituents of the great majority of the mixtures
used. Modern killing processes employ substances quite similar to those of
the old formulas, the operations, however, being much less laborious and
less time-consuming, and the cheap, pure products which chemical science
has been able to develop being used in place of the crude products crudely
obtained from natural sources. The chemicals used at the present time for
killing furs, are chiefly ammonia, soda ash, caustic soda, and caustic lime.
The choice of the killing agent depends upon the nature of the fur, the hair
of some furs being sufficiently killed by treatment with weak alkalies, while
in other furs the hair may require stronger treatment. The ability of the hair
of a particular fur to withstand the action of the different alkaline substances
must be taken into consideration, there being a great divergence in this
regard among the different classes of furs. Raccoon, for example, is not
appreciably affected by a solution of caustic soda of 5 degrees Beaumé,
while some wolf hair cannot withstand the action of a solution of soda ash
of less than 1 degree Beaumé. Frequently much stronger alkalies are
necessary to kill the top-hair than the under-hair, so this accomplished by
treating the skins in a solution which is suited to kill the under-hair, and
subsequently the top-hair is treated with a stronger solution, this being
applied by the brush method.
Uniformity of action of the killing material on all parts of the skin, and
on all the skins of a given lot, is absolutely essential to obtaining
satisfactory results in dyeing. And it is by no means a simple matter to get
such uniformity, considering the numerous factors that must be taken into
such a mixture nevertheless possessed the advantage that the hair was only
very slowly and gradually acted upon, and so the gloss was preserved. The
action of strong alkaline substances acting quickly is more or less
detrimental to keeping the gloss of the hair, while the slow action of the
weak alkaline paste of the old formulas, and the gradual formation of a
protective metal film on the surface of the hair, rendered the hair suitably
receptive to the dye which was subsequently applied, without in any
measure affecting the lustre of the hair.
It would be needless to describe or discuss any more of the old killing
formulas, for the principle involved was the same in all cases, there being
usually a slight variation in the content of metallic salts, beechwood ashes
and unslaked lime being constituents of the great majority of the mixtures
used. Modern killing processes employ substances quite similar to those of
the old formulas, the operations, however, being much less laborious and
less time-consuming, and the cheap, pure products which chemical science
has been able to develop being used in place of the crude products crudely
obtained from natural sources. The chemicals used at the present time for
killing furs, are chiefly ammonia, soda ash, caustic soda, and caustic lime.
The choice of the killing agent depends upon the nature of the fur, the hair
of some furs being sufficiently killed by treatment with weak alkalies, while
in other furs the hair may require stronger treatment. The ability of the hair
of a particular fur to withstand the action of the different alkaline substances
must be taken into consideration, there being a great divergence in this
regard among the different classes of furs. Raccoon, for example, is not
appreciably affected by a solution of caustic soda of 5 degrees Beaumé,
while some wolf hair cannot withstand the action of a solution of soda ash
of less than 1 degree Beaumé. Frequently much stronger alkalies are
necessary to kill the top-hair than the under-hair, so this accomplished by
treating the skins in a solution which is suited to kill the under-hair, and
subsequently the top-hair is treated with a stronger solution, this being
applied by the brush method.
Uniformity of action of the killing material on all parts of the skin, and
on all the skins of a given lot, is absolutely essential to obtaining
satisfactory results in dyeing. And it is by no means a simple matter to get
such uniformity, considering the numerous factors that must be taken into
Page 125
account. Any operation involving the immersion of the skins in solutions or
even in water alone, has an effect on the leather side of the skin, inasmuch
as some of the tanning materials may be extracted. The application of some
substance of a fatty nature to a great degree prevents this, and the skin can
be killed, mordanted and dyed, and then come out soft and flexible. But the
great majority of substances of a fatty nature are affected by alkalies, and so
when the skins are being killed, the action of the alkaline materials would
be upon the fat contained in the leather as well as that upon the hair. As a
result the hair may not be sufficiently killed, and so give uneven dyeings
subsequently. Either a certain excess of the killing chemical must be used,
and it would be very difficult to ascertain what quantity would suffice, or
the killing action must be prolonged; but best of all, in oiling the skins, an
inert mineral oil should be used, since it is wholly unaffected by alkalies.
Skins may be killed by the brush process or the dip process, or by
both. For brush killing, the stronger alkalies like lime and caustic soda are
used, the solution being applied to the top-hair with a suitable brush, and
the skins allowed to remain hair to hair for the necessary length of time,
after which they are treated further as skins killed by the dip process. By
this latter process, the furs are immersed in a solution of the desired killing
agent in a vat, or drum, or other appropriate device which will permit of
uniform action of the alkali on the hair of all the skins. After remaining in
the solution the required length of time, the skins are drained, and rinsed in
fresh water, and then entered into a weak solution of an acid in order to
neutralize any remaining alkali, it being easier to wash out acid than alkali.
The furs are then washed thoroughly in clear water, preferably running
water, to remove the last traces of acid. The skins are then drained and
hydro-extracted, or pressed, and are then ready for the subsequent
operations of mordanting and dyeing.
Killing with Soda
Soda is sodium carbonate, which is produced commercially in a very
pure state in several different forms, the chief being sal soda, which is
crystallized sodium carbonate, containing about 37% of actual soda; and
soda ash, or calcined soda, which is anhydrous sodium carbonate. The latter
is the variety most commonly used.
even in water alone, has an effect on the leather side of the skin, inasmuch
as some of the tanning materials may be extracted. The application of some
substance of a fatty nature to a great degree prevents this, and the skin can
be killed, mordanted and dyed, and then come out soft and flexible. But the
great majority of substances of a fatty nature are affected by alkalies, and so
when the skins are being killed, the action of the alkaline materials would
be upon the fat contained in the leather as well as that upon the hair. As a
result the hair may not be sufficiently killed, and so give uneven dyeings
subsequently. Either a certain excess of the killing chemical must be used,
and it would be very difficult to ascertain what quantity would suffice, or
the killing action must be prolonged; but best of all, in oiling the skins, an
inert mineral oil should be used, since it is wholly unaffected by alkalies.
Skins may be killed by the brush process or the dip process, or by
both. For brush killing, the stronger alkalies like lime and caustic soda are
used, the solution being applied to the top-hair with a suitable brush, and
the skins allowed to remain hair to hair for the necessary length of time,
after which they are treated further as skins killed by the dip process. By
this latter process, the furs are immersed in a solution of the desired killing
agent in a vat, or drum, or other appropriate device which will permit of
uniform action of the alkali on the hair of all the skins. After remaining in
the solution the required length of time, the skins are drained, and rinsed in
fresh water, and then entered into a weak solution of an acid in order to
neutralize any remaining alkali, it being easier to wash out acid than alkali.
The furs are then washed thoroughly in clear water, preferably running
water, to remove the last traces of acid. The skins are then drained and
hydro-extracted, or pressed, and are then ready for the subsequent
operations of mordanting and dyeing.
Killing with Soda
Soda is sodium carbonate, which is produced commercially in a very
pure state in several different forms, the chief being sal soda, which is
crystallized sodium carbonate, containing about 37% of actual soda; and
soda ash, or calcined soda, which is anhydrous sodium carbonate. The latter
is the variety most commonly used.
Page 126
10grams soda ash are dissolved in
1liter of water at 25°–30° C.
The skins are immersed for 2–3 hours, after which they are rinsed and
treated with
10grams acetic acid dissolved in
1liter of water.
The skins are again thoroughly washed, and then hydro-extracted.
Killing with Lime
Lime, calcium oxide, forms a white, amorphous, porous substance,
which readily takes up water, giving calcium hydroxide, or slaked lime.
Only the best grades of lime should be used, as it is very frequently
contaminated with calcium carbonate and other inert materials.
10grams of lime are dissolved in
1liter of water.
The skins are entered, and allowed to remain for a period of time which
varies according to the nature of the fur. During the killing, the solution
must be agitated, in order to evenly distribute the milk of lime, which has a
tendency to settle out. After rinsing, the skins are “soured,” by treating with
weak acetic acid solution, then thoroughly washed, and drained.
Killing with Caustic Soda
Caustic soda is used only on furs the hair of which is very hard and
resistant to killing. Usually it is applied by the brush process, but in some
instances, the dip method must be used. In order to reduce as far as
possible, the action of the caustic soda on the leather, the weakest
permissible solutions are used, increasing the time of treatment, if
necessary. Caustic soda is a white, crystalline substance, occurring in
commerce in lumps, but more conveniently in a solution of 40 degrees
Beaumé, containing 35% of caustic soda. Various quantities, ranging from 4
to 25 grams of this solution per liter of water are taken, according to the
1liter of water at 25°–30° C.
The skins are immersed for 2–3 hours, after which they are rinsed and
treated with
10grams acetic acid dissolved in
1liter of water.
The skins are again thoroughly washed, and then hydro-extracted.
Killing with Lime
Lime, calcium oxide, forms a white, amorphous, porous substance,
which readily takes up water, giving calcium hydroxide, or slaked lime.
Only the best grades of lime should be used, as it is very frequently
contaminated with calcium carbonate and other inert materials.
10grams of lime are dissolved in
1liter of water.
The skins are entered, and allowed to remain for a period of time which
varies according to the nature of the fur. During the killing, the solution
must be agitated, in order to evenly distribute the milk of lime, which has a
tendency to settle out. After rinsing, the skins are “soured,” by treating with
weak acetic acid solution, then thoroughly washed, and drained.
Killing with Caustic Soda
Caustic soda is used only on furs the hair of which is very hard and
resistant to killing. Usually it is applied by the brush process, but in some
instances, the dip method must be used. In order to reduce as far as
possible, the action of the caustic soda on the leather, the weakest
permissible solutions are used, increasing the time of treatment, if
necessary. Caustic soda is a white, crystalline substance, occurring in
commerce in lumps, but more conveniently in a solution of 40 degrees
Beaumé, containing 35% of caustic soda. Various quantities, ranging from 4
to 25 grams of this solution per liter of water are taken, according to the
Page 127
character of the fur, and the skins treated for 2–3 hours, although weaker
solutions may be used, and increasing the duration of the killing. By
keeping the solution in motion, by means of a stirrer or any other method of
agitation, the best results are obtained. After the skins are sufficiently killed,
they are soured, and washed as by the other killing methods.
Where the nature of the hair of the fur is such that the top-hair and the
under-hair require different killing treatments, the skins are first killed by
the dip process, with an alkali suited to kill the under-hair, then a brush
killing with a stronger alkali is applied to the top-hair. The subsequent
treatments are the same as for usual dip-killing methods.
solutions may be used, and increasing the duration of the killing. By
keeping the solution in motion, by means of a stirrer or any other method of
agitation, the best results are obtained. After the skins are sufficiently killed,
they are soured, and washed as by the other killing methods.
Where the nature of the hair of the fur is such that the top-hair and the
under-hair require different killing treatments, the skins are first killed by
the dip process, with an alkali suited to kill the under-hair, then a brush
killing with a stronger alkali is applied to the top-hair. The subsequent
treatments are the same as for usual dip-killing methods.
Page 128
CHAPTER XI
FUR DYEING
Mordants
T
he hair of furs has the peculiar quality of fixing the oxides or
hydroxides of certain metals from dilute solutions of their salts.
Advantage is taken of this property to mordant the furs, that is, to
cause a certain amount of the metallic oxide or hydroxide to be
permanently absorbed by the fibres. The term mordant comes from the
French word “mordre,” meaning to bite, it being formerly considered that
the purpose of a mordant was to attack the surface of the hair in such a way
as to permit the dye to be more easily absorbed. In fact, killing mixtures,
which were intended for this same object, used to contain the various
chemicals which have a mordanting action, in addition to the alkaline
constituents. The mordants were not applied as such, but always as killing
materials. It was later realized, however, that the mordant was instrumental
in the production of the color itself.
Mordanting may be considered as having a two-fold object: first, to
help fix the dye on the fibre in a more permanent fashion, thus rendering the
dyeings faster; and secondly, to help obtain certain shades of color, as the
various mordants produce different shades with any given dye. Some
classes of dyes can be applied to furs without the use of mordants, but other
types are taken up only in a very loose manner, being easily washed out
from the hair with water, and it is only when such dyes are brought on to
the hair in the form of a metallic compound, producing what is known as a
“lake,” that really fast dyeings are obtained with them. The substances
which are used for mordanting the hair are certain metallic compounds, but
not all metallic salts which are used in dyeing are mordants. Sometimes
such a compound is employed to develop the color of the dyeing by after-
treatment, as in the case of after-chroming, the action of the metallic salt
being directed only to the dye, and is not fixed by the fibre as a mordant
must be. In order for a metallic compound to act as a true mordant, it must
be fixed by the hair, and it must combine with the dye, thus forming a sort
FUR DYEING
Mordants
T
he hair of furs has the peculiar quality of fixing the oxides or
hydroxides of certain metals from dilute solutions of their salts.
Advantage is taken of this property to mordant the furs, that is, to
cause a certain amount of the metallic oxide or hydroxide to be
permanently absorbed by the fibres. The term mordant comes from the
French word “mordre,” meaning to bite, it being formerly considered that
the purpose of a mordant was to attack the surface of the hair in such a way
as to permit the dye to be more easily absorbed. In fact, killing mixtures,
which were intended for this same object, used to contain the various
chemicals which have a mordanting action, in addition to the alkaline
constituents. The mordants were not applied as such, but always as killing
materials. It was later realized, however, that the mordant was instrumental
in the production of the color itself.
Mordanting may be considered as having a two-fold object: first, to
help fix the dye on the fibre in a more permanent fashion, thus rendering the
dyeings faster; and secondly, to help obtain certain shades of color, as the
various mordants produce different shades with any given dye. Some
classes of dyes can be applied to furs without the use of mordants, but other
types are taken up only in a very loose manner, being easily washed out
from the hair with water, and it is only when such dyes are brought on to
the hair in the form of a metallic compound, producing what is known as a
“lake,” that really fast dyeings are obtained with them. The substances
which are used for mordanting the hair are certain metallic compounds, but
not all metallic salts which are used in dyeing are mordants. Sometimes
such a compound is employed to develop the color of the dyeing by after-
treatment, as in the case of after-chroming, the action of the metallic salt
being directed only to the dye, and is not fixed by the fibre as a mordant
must be. In order for a metallic compound to act as a true mordant, it must
be fixed by the hair, and it must combine with the dye, thus forming a sort
Page 129
of connecting link between the dye and the hair. It is not absolutely
essential that the mordant be applied first, although this is the customary
and commonest practise. There are three ways by which the mordants can
be fixed on the fur hair: First, by the absorption of the metallic oxide or
hydroxide from a solution of the mordant prior to the dyeing; second, the
mordant may be fixed on the fibre at the same time as the dye; and third, the
mordant may be applied after the fur has been treated with the dye. The last
two methods will be discussed in connection with the dyes, as they are
special cases.
The salts of metals which are comparatively easily dissociated in
water, with the formation of insoluble oxides or hydroxides, are most
applicable as mordants for furs, and among them are compounds of
aluminum, iron, chromium, copper and tin. The constituents of the hair
seem to bring about the dissociation of the metallic salt, and the oxide or
hydroxide as the case may be, is absorbed and firmly fixed by the hair. Just
what the manner and nature of this fixation are, is still uncertain. It is
supposed that chemical combination takes place between the hair and the
metal. The course of this process may, as far as is known, be described as
follows, taking, for example, the case of chromium sulphate: In dilute
solution, this compound gradually dissociates first into its basic salts, and
finally into the hydroxide, the breaking up of the neutral salt being induced
by the presence of the fur-hair.
Cr2(SO4)3 + 2H2O = Cr2(SO4)2(OH)2 + H2SO4
chromium water first basic sulphuric
sulphate chrome salt acid
Cr2(SO4)2(OH)2 + 2H2O = Cr2(SO4)(OH)4 + H2SO4
second basic
chrome salt
Cr2(SO4)(OH)4 + 2H2O = Cr2(OH)6 + H2SO4
chromium
hydroxide
These reactions take place within the fibre, after the hair has been
impregnated with the solution of the neutral salt, and when the compound
essential that the mordant be applied first, although this is the customary
and commonest practise. There are three ways by which the mordants can
be fixed on the fur hair: First, by the absorption of the metallic oxide or
hydroxide from a solution of the mordant prior to the dyeing; second, the
mordant may be fixed on the fibre at the same time as the dye; and third, the
mordant may be applied after the fur has been treated with the dye. The last
two methods will be discussed in connection with the dyes, as they are
special cases.
The salts of metals which are comparatively easily dissociated in
water, with the formation of insoluble oxides or hydroxides, are most
applicable as mordants for furs, and among them are compounds of
aluminum, iron, chromium, copper and tin. The constituents of the hair
seem to bring about the dissociation of the metallic salt, and the oxide or
hydroxide as the case may be, is absorbed and firmly fixed by the hair. Just
what the manner and nature of this fixation are, is still uncertain. It is
supposed that chemical combination takes place between the hair and the
metal. The course of this process may, as far as is known, be described as
follows, taking, for example, the case of chromium sulphate: In dilute
solution, this compound gradually dissociates first into its basic salts, and
finally into the hydroxide, the breaking up of the neutral salt being induced
by the presence of the fur-hair.
Cr2(SO4)3 + 2H2O = Cr2(SO4)2(OH)2 + H2SO4
chromium water first basic sulphuric
sulphate chrome salt acid
Cr2(SO4)2(OH)2 + 2H2O = Cr2(SO4)(OH)4 + H2SO4
second basic
chrome salt
Cr2(SO4)(OH)4 + 2H2O = Cr2(OH)6 + H2SO4
chromium
hydroxide
These reactions take place within the fibre, after the hair has been
impregnated with the solution of the neutral salt, and when the compound
Page 130
has been rendered completely basic, in other words has reached the form of
the hydroxide, it is supposed to combine with the acid groups contained in
the hair substance, forming thus some complex, insoluble organic
compound of the metal within the hair. According to some authorities the
mordant is supposed to be present in the hair simply as the hydroxide, being
tenaciously held by some physical means. The facts seem to indicate,
however, that the metal is actually combined in some chemical way with the
hair. For, if the mordant were present as hydroxide, then on white hair it
would show the color of the hydroxide, which it does not. The same facts
obtain with regard to other metals.
In order for the hair to be properly mordanted, it is necessary that the
metallic compound which is taken up by the hair be held in such a manner
that the mordant cannot be removed by water or even dilute acids or
alkalies. Salts which dissociate too readily produce mordants which are
only superficially precipitated on the hair and subsequently come off.
Usually some substance is added to the solution of the salt to cause slower
and more even dissociation of the salt, so that the hair substance can be
quite saturated with the metallic compound before any insoluble precipitate
is formed. Dilute sulphuric acid, organic acids like acetic and lactic, and
cream of tartar are used to facilitate the uniform absorption of the mordant
salt by the hair.
When the skins are mordanted before dyeing, they are immersed for 6
to 24 hours in a solution containing 1 to 20 grams of the metallic salts per
liter of water, together with the corresponding quantity of the assistant
chemical. The skins should be so entered into the mordant solution that the
hair is uniformly in contact with the solution, and all the skins so that they
are acted upon alike. Machinery such as is used for killing is suitable for
mordanting also. The duration of the mordanting, and the concentration of
the solutions are varied according to the depth of shade required, and also
according to the nature of the dye to be employed. By suitably combining
several mordants a considerable range of colors can be obtained with a
single dye.
The various chemicals used as mordants are essentially the same no
matter for which class of dyes they are used, there being only slight
differences in the concentrations of the solutions, the manner of application
the hydroxide, it is supposed to combine with the acid groups contained in
the hair substance, forming thus some complex, insoluble organic
compound of the metal within the hair. According to some authorities the
mordant is supposed to be present in the hair simply as the hydroxide, being
tenaciously held by some physical means. The facts seem to indicate,
however, that the metal is actually combined in some chemical way with the
hair. For, if the mordant were present as hydroxide, then on white hair it
would show the color of the hydroxide, which it does not. The same facts
obtain with regard to other metals.
In order for the hair to be properly mordanted, it is necessary that the
metallic compound which is taken up by the hair be held in such a manner
that the mordant cannot be removed by water or even dilute acids or
alkalies. Salts which dissociate too readily produce mordants which are
only superficially precipitated on the hair and subsequently come off.
Usually some substance is added to the solution of the salt to cause slower
and more even dissociation of the salt, so that the hair substance can be
quite saturated with the metallic compound before any insoluble precipitate
is formed. Dilute sulphuric acid, organic acids like acetic and lactic, and
cream of tartar are used to facilitate the uniform absorption of the mordant
salt by the hair.
When the skins are mordanted before dyeing, they are immersed for 6
to 24 hours in a solution containing 1 to 20 grams of the metallic salts per
liter of water, together with the corresponding quantity of the assistant
chemical. The skins should be so entered into the mordant solution that the
hair is uniformly in contact with the solution, and all the skins so that they
are acted upon alike. Machinery such as is used for killing is suitable for
mordanting also. The duration of the mordanting, and the concentration of
the solutions are varied according to the depth of shade required, and also
according to the nature of the dye to be employed. By suitably combining
several mordants a considerable range of colors can be obtained with a
single dye.
The various chemicals used as mordants are essentially the same no
matter for which class of dyes they are used, there being only slight
differences in the concentrations of the solutions, the manner of application
Page 131
of the mordants being practically the same. It is interesting to note that with
the exception of chromium compounds, which are of comparatively recent
adoption as mordants, all the chemicals now used for mordants were
employed by the earliest masters of the art of fur dyeing. While some of the
formulas used by those dyers display a lack of appreciation of the true
action and function of the mordanting chemicals, yet it is quite remarkable
that they chose, in spite of their limited knowledge of chemical processes
and phenomena, just those materials which do act as mordants if properly
applied. The most important metallic compounds for mordanting furs at the
present time are salts of aluminum, iron (ferrous), copper, tin and chromium
(as well as chromates and bichromates). The compounds of the metals with
organic acids such as acetic acid are preferable, being more easily
dissociated, and also leaving in solution an acid which is less injurious to
the fur than a mineral acid. However, sulphates and other salts of the metals
are also used extensively, inasmuch as they are cheaper than the organic
salts.
Aluminum Mordants
Chief among the aluminum mordants are the various kinds of alum,
which is a double sulphate of aluminum and an alkali such as sodium,
potassium or ammonium. All these salts except that of sodium, form large,
colorless, octahedral crystals, and are soluble in about 10 parts of cold
water, and 1⁄4 part of hot water. Sodium alum is even more easily soluble,
but on account of the difficulty of obtaining it in crystalline form, it is little
used. The common commercial alum is the potassium aluminum sulphate.
Recently, aluminum sulphate has to a large extent replaced alum for
mordanting purposes, because it can be obtained very cheaply in pure form,
and it contains a greater amount of active aluminum compound than does
alum. Only the iron-free salt, however, may be used for the needs of fur
dyeing.
Aluminum acetate also finds extensive application as a mordant in fur
dyeing, and while somewhat more expensive than the alum or aluminum
sulphate, it has the advantage over these compounds of being combined
with an organic acid, which is preferable when the action on the hair and
leather is considered. Aluminum acetate can be obtained in the market in
the exception of chromium compounds, which are of comparatively recent
adoption as mordants, all the chemicals now used for mordants were
employed by the earliest masters of the art of fur dyeing. While some of the
formulas used by those dyers display a lack of appreciation of the true
action and function of the mordanting chemicals, yet it is quite remarkable
that they chose, in spite of their limited knowledge of chemical processes
and phenomena, just those materials which do act as mordants if properly
applied. The most important metallic compounds for mordanting furs at the
present time are salts of aluminum, iron (ferrous), copper, tin and chromium
(as well as chromates and bichromates). The compounds of the metals with
organic acids such as acetic acid are preferable, being more easily
dissociated, and also leaving in solution an acid which is less injurious to
the fur than a mineral acid. However, sulphates and other salts of the metals
are also used extensively, inasmuch as they are cheaper than the organic
salts.
Aluminum Mordants
Chief among the aluminum mordants are the various kinds of alum,
which is a double sulphate of aluminum and an alkali such as sodium,
potassium or ammonium. All these salts except that of sodium, form large,
colorless, octahedral crystals, and are soluble in about 10 parts of cold
water, and 1⁄4 part of hot water. Sodium alum is even more easily soluble,
but on account of the difficulty of obtaining it in crystalline form, it is little
used. The common commercial alum is the potassium aluminum sulphate.
Recently, aluminum sulphate has to a large extent replaced alum for
mordanting purposes, because it can be obtained very cheaply in pure form,
and it contains a greater amount of active aluminum compound than does
alum. Only the iron-free salt, however, may be used for the needs of fur
dyeing.
Aluminum acetate also finds extensive application as a mordant in fur
dyeing, and while somewhat more expensive than the alum or aluminum
sulphate, it has the advantage over these compounds of being combined
with an organic acid, which is preferable when the action on the hair and
leather is considered. Aluminum acetate can be obtained in the market in
Page 132
the form of a solution of 10 degrees Beaumé, but can also be prepared very
easily as follows:
665grams pure aluminum sulphate, or
948grams potassium alum, are dissolved in
1liter of hot water.
1137 grams of lead acetate (sugar of lead) are also dissolved in
1liter of hot water.
The two solutions are mixed, and thoroughly stirred. A heavy white
precipitate forms, which is filtered off, and discarded after the solution has
cooled. The aluminum acetate is contained in the filtrate, and the solution is
brought to a density of 10 degrees Beaumé by the addition of water, if
necessary, and is preserved for use in this form.
Iron Mordants
Ferrous sulphate, iron vitriol, or copperas, as it is commonly known,
forms pale green crystals, which on exposure to air lose water, and crumble
down to a white powder. It is very soluble in both cold and hot water, but
the solutions oxidize very rapidly, turning yellowish, and should therefore
be used immediately. Care must be taken that a good quality of iron vitriol
be used for the mordant, otherwise very unsatisfactory results will be
obtained.
Ferrous acetate is prepared in a manner similar to the aluminum
acetate, and is occasionally employed instead of the ferrous sulphate.
Inasmuch, however, as the solution of ferrous acetate is very easily
oxidizable when exposed to the air, a more stable form is used, and this
comes on the market as iron pyrolignite or iron liquor. This can be prepared
by dissolving iron in crude acetic or pyroligneous acid, or by treating a
solution of iron sulphate with calcium pyrolignite. Iron liquor is really a
solution of ferrous acetate that contains certain organic impurities which
prevent, or rather, considerably retard the oxidation of the iron salt, but
which in no way interfere with its mordanting properties. The commercial
product can be had in various concentrations, but 10 degrees Beaumé is the
most usual and most convenient.
easily as follows:
665grams pure aluminum sulphate, or
948grams potassium alum, are dissolved in
1liter of hot water.
1137 grams of lead acetate (sugar of lead) are also dissolved in
1liter of hot water.
The two solutions are mixed, and thoroughly stirred. A heavy white
precipitate forms, which is filtered off, and discarded after the solution has
cooled. The aluminum acetate is contained in the filtrate, and the solution is
brought to a density of 10 degrees Beaumé by the addition of water, if
necessary, and is preserved for use in this form.
Iron Mordants
Ferrous sulphate, iron vitriol, or copperas, as it is commonly known,
forms pale green crystals, which on exposure to air lose water, and crumble
down to a white powder. It is very soluble in both cold and hot water, but
the solutions oxidize very rapidly, turning yellowish, and should therefore
be used immediately. Care must be taken that a good quality of iron vitriol
be used for the mordant, otherwise very unsatisfactory results will be
obtained.
Ferrous acetate is prepared in a manner similar to the aluminum
acetate, and is occasionally employed instead of the ferrous sulphate.
Inasmuch, however, as the solution of ferrous acetate is very easily
oxidizable when exposed to the air, a more stable form is used, and this
comes on the market as iron pyrolignite or iron liquor. This can be prepared
by dissolving iron in crude acetic or pyroligneous acid, or by treating a
solution of iron sulphate with calcium pyrolignite. Iron liquor is really a
solution of ferrous acetate that contains certain organic impurities which
prevent, or rather, considerably retard the oxidation of the iron salt, but
which in no way interfere with its mordanting properties. The commercial
product can be had in various concentrations, but 10 degrees Beaumé is the
most usual and most convenient.
Page 133
Copper Mordants
The most important copper salts used in fur dyeing processes are
copper sulphate, or blue vitriol, occurring in large blue crystals, very
soluble in cold and in hot water; and copper acetate, which is formed by
treating a solution of copper sulphate with a solution of the requisite
quantity of lead acetate. Copper acetate can also be obtained in the form of
blue-green crystals, very soluble in water, the solution becoming turbid on
prolonged heating, due to the formation of a greenish basic copper acetate.
This insoluble compound is known commonly as verdigris, although it is
not usually produced in the manner mentioned. Numerous fur dyeing
formulas contain verdigris, but inasmuch as the basic copper acetate is
insoluble and thus incapable of reacting with any of the substances used in
dyeing, it is assumed that the soluble normal copper acetate was meant, for
this compound is also sometimes called verdigris.
In addition, there must be mentioned here a compound which formerly
found extensive use in fur dyeing. This is a double salt of copper and iron,
analogous to alum, ferrous copper sulphate, known as blue salt. It is very
seldom used at the present time, being more effectively replaced by other
substances.
Chromium Mordants
The typical chromium mordant is chrome alum, which is a potassium
or ammonium chromium sulphate, constituted just like the aluminum
alums, and forming crystals like these. More frequently used, nevertheless,
than the chrome alum, is chromium acetate, which is prepared from it,
either by treating a solution of the chrome alum with a solution of lead
acetate, or in the following manner:
50 grams of chrome alum are dissolved in
500 cubic centimeters of boiling water. To this is added
15 grams of 20% ammonia, diluted with 15 grams of water.
The precipitate which forms is filtered off, and preserved, the filtrate being
discarded. After thoroughly washing the residue on the filter it is dissolved
The most important copper salts used in fur dyeing processes are
copper sulphate, or blue vitriol, occurring in large blue crystals, very
soluble in cold and in hot water; and copper acetate, which is formed by
treating a solution of copper sulphate with a solution of the requisite
quantity of lead acetate. Copper acetate can also be obtained in the form of
blue-green crystals, very soluble in water, the solution becoming turbid on
prolonged heating, due to the formation of a greenish basic copper acetate.
This insoluble compound is known commonly as verdigris, although it is
not usually produced in the manner mentioned. Numerous fur dyeing
formulas contain verdigris, but inasmuch as the basic copper acetate is
insoluble and thus incapable of reacting with any of the substances used in
dyeing, it is assumed that the soluble normal copper acetate was meant, for
this compound is also sometimes called verdigris.
In addition, there must be mentioned here a compound which formerly
found extensive use in fur dyeing. This is a double salt of copper and iron,
analogous to alum, ferrous copper sulphate, known as blue salt. It is very
seldom used at the present time, being more effectively replaced by other
substances.
Chromium Mordants
The typical chromium mordant is chrome alum, which is a potassium
or ammonium chromium sulphate, constituted just like the aluminum
alums, and forming crystals like these. More frequently used, nevertheless,
than the chrome alum, is chromium acetate, which is prepared from it,
either by treating a solution of the chrome alum with a solution of lead
acetate, or in the following manner:
50 grams of chrome alum are dissolved in
500 cubic centimeters of boiling water. To this is added
15 grams of 20% ammonia, diluted with 15 grams of water.
The precipitate which forms is filtered off, and preserved, the filtrate being
discarded. After thoroughly washing the residue on the filter it is dissolved
Page 134
in dilute acetic acid, heating if necessary, to effect solution.
Other chromium compounds of an entirely different type are also used
in fur dyeing, these being chromates and bichromates, the latter finding
greater application than the former. Sodium bichromate is the salt most
usually employed. This forms orange-red crystals which are very soluble in
water, and in addition to its use as a mordant it also serves as an oxidizing
agent for developing or fixing certain dyes on furs.
Tin Mordants
Compounds of tin find only limited application in fur-dyeing, the only
one of importance being tin salts, stannous chloride, which occurs in the
form of white, hygroscopic crystals, which must be preserved in closed
vessels. It is very soluble, but in dilute solutions it readily forms a basic salt,
so stannous chloride is usually used in very concentrated solutions.
Alkaline Mordants
After the furs have been treated with the solution of some alkali for the
purpose of killing the hair, they are always passed through a slightly
acidulated bath to remove any alkali which may still be adhering. This
operation must always be gone through before the skins can be mordanted
or dyed, for if it were neglected, very uneven and uncertain results would be
obtained. This process, however, entails the expenditure of no small amount
of time, labor and chemicals when large lots of skins are being handled. In
order to eliminate this extra step of “souring” between killing and
mordanting or dyeing, it has been proposed to use alkaline mordants which
combine the killing and mordanting functions, and accomplish these two
processes at the same time. The advantages of employing such mordants are
easily apparent. Cumbersome manipulation and handling of the skins, with
the attendant consumption of much time and labor are reduced to a
minimum, and besides there is no needless waste of chemicals as is the case
in the ordinary methods of killing the furs.
The principle of alkaline mordants is not a strictly new one. If it be
remembered that the old killing formulas used by the fur dyers of an earlier
age, contained metallic salts with mordanting properties in addition to the
Other chromium compounds of an entirely different type are also used
in fur dyeing, these being chromates and bichromates, the latter finding
greater application than the former. Sodium bichromate is the salt most
usually employed. This forms orange-red crystals which are very soluble in
water, and in addition to its use as a mordant it also serves as an oxidizing
agent for developing or fixing certain dyes on furs.
Tin Mordants
Compounds of tin find only limited application in fur-dyeing, the only
one of importance being tin salts, stannous chloride, which occurs in the
form of white, hygroscopic crystals, which must be preserved in closed
vessels. It is very soluble, but in dilute solutions it readily forms a basic salt,
so stannous chloride is usually used in very concentrated solutions.
Alkaline Mordants
After the furs have been treated with the solution of some alkali for the
purpose of killing the hair, they are always passed through a slightly
acidulated bath to remove any alkali which may still be adhering. This
operation must always be gone through before the skins can be mordanted
or dyed, for if it were neglected, very uneven and uncertain results would be
obtained. This process, however, entails the expenditure of no small amount
of time, labor and chemicals when large lots of skins are being handled. In
order to eliminate this extra step of “souring” between killing and
mordanting or dyeing, it has been proposed to use alkaline mordants which
combine the killing and mordanting functions, and accomplish these two
processes at the same time. The advantages of employing such mordants are
easily apparent. Cumbersome manipulation and handling of the skins, with
the attendant consumption of much time and labor are reduced to a
minimum, and besides there is no needless waste of chemicals as is the case
in the ordinary methods of killing the furs.
The principle of alkaline mordants is not a strictly new one. If it be
remembered that the old killing formulas used by the fur dyers of an earlier
age, contained metallic salts with mordanting properties in addition to the
Page 135
alkaline substances, which alone were effective as killing agents, it would
seem that the suggested alkaline mordants were merely a revival in
modified form of the old processes. This is undoubtedly true in a large
measure, for the killing mixtures which the old masters used certainly
embodied the fundamental principle of simultaneous killing and
mordanting, although it was not recognized at that time.
Modern alkaline mordants have therefore been devised which can be
employed for killing and mordanting furs at the same time. They are
prepared as follows:
Alkaline Aluminum Mordant
250 grams of potassium alum are dissolved in
1liter of boiling water. To this solution is added
300 grams of soda ash, previously dissolved in
750 c.c. of water, and the resulting precipitate is filtered off, washed and
pressed, and then dissolved in a solution of 65 grams of caustic soda in
1 liter of water.
Alkaline Chromium Mordant
250 c.c. of chrome acetate mordant of 20 degrees Beaumé
320 c.c. of caustic soda solution of 38 degrees Beaumé (32.5%)
10 c.c. of glycerine 30 degrees Beaumé (95%)
The solution of these substances is brought up to a volume of 1 liter by the
addition of 420 c.c. of water.
Alkaline Iron Mordant
138grams ferrous sulphate are dissolved in
362c.c. of warm water. Cool and add
25c.c. of glycerine. Then slowly and carefully add
25.5c.c. of concentrated ammonia, taking care that no precipitate forms.
seem that the suggested alkaline mordants were merely a revival in
modified form of the old processes. This is undoubtedly true in a large
measure, for the killing mixtures which the old masters used certainly
embodied the fundamental principle of simultaneous killing and
mordanting, although it was not recognized at that time.
Modern alkaline mordants have therefore been devised which can be
employed for killing and mordanting furs at the same time. They are
prepared as follows:
Alkaline Aluminum Mordant
250 grams of potassium alum are dissolved in
1liter of boiling water. To this solution is added
300 grams of soda ash, previously dissolved in
750 c.c. of water, and the resulting precipitate is filtered off, washed and
pressed, and then dissolved in a solution of 65 grams of caustic soda in
1 liter of water.
Alkaline Chromium Mordant
250 c.c. of chrome acetate mordant of 20 degrees Beaumé
320 c.c. of caustic soda solution of 38 degrees Beaumé (32.5%)
10 c.c. of glycerine 30 degrees Beaumé (95%)
The solution of these substances is brought up to a volume of 1 liter by the
addition of 420 c.c. of water.
Alkaline Iron Mordant
138grams ferrous sulphate are dissolved in
362c.c. of warm water. Cool and add
25c.c. of glycerine. Then slowly and carefully add
25.5c.c. of concentrated ammonia, taking care that no precipitate forms.
Page 136
While these alkaline mordants seem to have much in their favor, there
are certain possible objectionable features which must be considered. The
solutions of the mordants are generally very alkaline, and not every fur can
withstand more than a limited quantity of alkaline substance for longer than
a comparatively short time. Suitable mordanting usually requires a longer
time than killing does, so with the use of the alkaline mordant, if the skins
remain in the solution until sufficiently killed, they may be insufficiently
mordanted, while if the furs are treated long enough to be properly
mordanted, the hair may have been over-killed. However, the idea of the
alkaline mordant is a good one, and it is only a matter of time and patient,
scientific experimentation when the difficulties of the method will be
eliminated, and a much-desired process will become a practical realization.
The general methods for applying the various mordants of all sorts
follow closely the procedure adopted for the killing formulas, and similar
precautions must be observed, in order to obtain consistently uniform
results. With the exercise of care, there is little reason for the mordanting
operations to go wrong.
After proper treatment of the skins in the mordants, they are removed
and drained off, then rinsed lightly in running water to remove the excess of
mordant liquor, after which they can be directly entered into the dye bath. If
it is not feasible to dye the mordanted skins at once, as is often the case, the
skins are kept moist, and under no circumstances allowed to dry.
are certain possible objectionable features which must be considered. The
solutions of the mordants are generally very alkaline, and not every fur can
withstand more than a limited quantity of alkaline substance for longer than
a comparatively short time. Suitable mordanting usually requires a longer
time than killing does, so with the use of the alkaline mordant, if the skins
remain in the solution until sufficiently killed, they may be insufficiently
mordanted, while if the furs are treated long enough to be properly
mordanted, the hair may have been over-killed. However, the idea of the
alkaline mordant is a good one, and it is only a matter of time and patient,
scientific experimentation when the difficulties of the method will be
eliminated, and a much-desired process will become a practical realization.
The general methods for applying the various mordants of all sorts
follow closely the procedure adopted for the killing formulas, and similar
precautions must be observed, in order to obtain consistently uniform
results. With the exercise of care, there is little reason for the mordanting
operations to go wrong.
After proper treatment of the skins in the mordants, they are removed
and drained off, then rinsed lightly in running water to remove the excess of
mordant liquor, after which they can be directly entered into the dye bath. If
it is not feasible to dye the mordanted skins at once, as is often the case, the
skins are kept moist, and under no circumstances allowed to dry.
Page 137
CHAPTER XII
FUR DYEING
Mineral Colors Used on Furs
B
efore the introduction of the fur dyes now used, certain inorganic
chemical substances were employed in addition to the vegetable
dyes, for the production of colors on furs. Even to this day such
materials are used to obtain certain effects in special instances. The
idea of employing mineral chemicals undoubtedly originated in the textile-
dyeing industry, which at one time was dependent to an appreciable extent
on mineral substances for the production of certain fast shades. Compounds
of iron, lead, manganese, also of copper, cobalt and nickel were all used for
dyeing, either singly or in various combinations. In the application on furs,
the brush method was the only one practicable, as the skins would have
been ruined by dipping them into solutions of these chemicals in the
concentrations necessary for dyeing.
The dyeing of furs with mineral colors involves the precipitation on
the fibre in a more or less permanent form of the sulphide, oxide or other
insoluble compound of a metal, and can be brought about in several ways.
By what is known as double decomposition, that is, by the use of two
solutions successively applied, the ingredient of one causing a precipitate to
form when in contact with the constituent of the second, the color is
produced on the hair. Another method is to use solutions of chemicals
which decompose on contact with the hair, forming an insoluble compound.
In the first method the hair is alternately treated with the two solutions of
the requisite chemicals, drying between each brushing, the process being
repeated until the desired shade is obtained. The second method merely
requires the solution of the chemical to be applied to the hair, which is then
dried, the color forming by itself.
One of the most important of the mineral dyes, and which is
occasionally used to this day, is lead sulphide, formed by the double
decomposition method by precipitating a soluble lead salt with ammonium
FUR DYEING
Mineral Colors Used on Furs
B
efore the introduction of the fur dyes now used, certain inorganic
chemical substances were employed in addition to the vegetable
dyes, for the production of colors on furs. Even to this day such
materials are used to obtain certain effects in special instances. The
idea of employing mineral chemicals undoubtedly originated in the textile-
dyeing industry, which at one time was dependent to an appreciable extent
on mineral substances for the production of certain fast shades. Compounds
of iron, lead, manganese, also of copper, cobalt and nickel were all used for
dyeing, either singly or in various combinations. In the application on furs,
the brush method was the only one practicable, as the skins would have
been ruined by dipping them into solutions of these chemicals in the
concentrations necessary for dyeing.
The dyeing of furs with mineral colors involves the precipitation on
the fibre in a more or less permanent form of the sulphide, oxide or other
insoluble compound of a metal, and can be brought about in several ways.
By what is known as double decomposition, that is, by the use of two
solutions successively applied, the ingredient of one causing a precipitate to
form when in contact with the constituent of the second, the color is
produced on the hair. Another method is to use solutions of chemicals
which decompose on contact with the hair, forming an insoluble compound.
In the first method the hair is alternately treated with the two solutions of
the requisite chemicals, drying between each brushing, the process being
repeated until the desired shade is obtained. The second method merely
requires the solution of the chemical to be applied to the hair, which is then
dried, the color forming by itself.
One of the most important of the mineral dyes, and which is
occasionally used to this day, is lead sulphide, formed by the double
decomposition method by precipitating a soluble lead salt with ammonium
Page 138
sulphide, or any other alkaline sulphide. By simply brushing an aqueous
solution of lead acetate, also known as sugar of lead, on a white fur such as
white hare or rabbit, a light, brownish coloration is obtained due to the
combination of the lead with the sulphur of the hair. If the lead solution is
carefully applied several times on this type of fur, until a sufficiently dark
color is produced, it is possible to get a fairly good imitation of the stone
marten. The brown color is very fast, being actually formed within the hair.
In most cases, however, for dyeing lead sulphide shades it is necessary to
use the two solutions. Thus the pale greyish or slightly brownish-grey
shades of the lynx can be reproduced on white rabbit or hare by this
process. A solution containing 60 grams of lead acetate per liter of water is
brushed on to the hair of the fur which has previously been killed in the
usual manner, and the hair is then dried. A solution of 50 grams of
ammonium sulphide per liter of water is next brushed on, and the fur again
dried. Care must be exercised in handling the ammonium sulphide as it is a
very malodorous liquid, the fumes of which are poisonous when inhaled.
The alternate brushings are repeated until the desired depth of shade is
obtained. A very dark brown, approaching a black can be obtained in this
way. This color can be used for the production of certain attractive effects.
By brushing over the tips of the hair, which has previously been dyed a dark
brown by means of the lead sulphide color, with a dilute solution of
hydrochloric acid, or with peroxide of hydrogen, the hair will become white
in the parts so treated, due to the formation of lead chloride or lead
sulphate, respectively. Thus white tipped furs can be obtained, but the
process is applicable only when the furs have been dyed by the lead
sulphide method.
Potassium permanganate is occasionally used to produce dyeings of a
brown shade on furs. Considerable care has to be taken in applying this
substance, as it is possible to affect the hair. The strength of the solution
must be varied according as the hair to be dyed is weak or strong. A cold
solution of 10 to 20 grams of potassium permanganate per liter of water is
brushed on to the hair, which is then dried. A brown precipitate of
manganese is formed on the hair after a short time, and the process is
repeated until the required shade is obtained. For furs with harder hair,
stronger solutions can be used. The dyeing is very fast, but it is seldom
used, cheaper and better shades being obtained in other ways. Spotted white
solution of lead acetate, also known as sugar of lead, on a white fur such as
white hare or rabbit, a light, brownish coloration is obtained due to the
combination of the lead with the sulphur of the hair. If the lead solution is
carefully applied several times on this type of fur, until a sufficiently dark
color is produced, it is possible to get a fairly good imitation of the stone
marten. The brown color is very fast, being actually formed within the hair.
In most cases, however, for dyeing lead sulphide shades it is necessary to
use the two solutions. Thus the pale greyish or slightly brownish-grey
shades of the lynx can be reproduced on white rabbit or hare by this
process. A solution containing 60 grams of lead acetate per liter of water is
brushed on to the hair of the fur which has previously been killed in the
usual manner, and the hair is then dried. A solution of 50 grams of
ammonium sulphide per liter of water is next brushed on, and the fur again
dried. Care must be exercised in handling the ammonium sulphide as it is a
very malodorous liquid, the fumes of which are poisonous when inhaled.
The alternate brushings are repeated until the desired depth of shade is
obtained. A very dark brown, approaching a black can be obtained in this
way. This color can be used for the production of certain attractive effects.
By brushing over the tips of the hair, which has previously been dyed a dark
brown by means of the lead sulphide color, with a dilute solution of
hydrochloric acid, or with peroxide of hydrogen, the hair will become white
in the parts so treated, due to the formation of lead chloride or lead
sulphate, respectively. Thus white tipped furs can be obtained, but the
process is applicable only when the furs have been dyed by the lead
sulphide method.
Potassium permanganate is occasionally used to produce dyeings of a
brown shade on furs. Considerable care has to be taken in applying this
substance, as it is possible to affect the hair. The strength of the solution
must be varied according as the hair to be dyed is weak or strong. A cold
solution of 10 to 20 grams of potassium permanganate per liter of water is
brushed on to the hair, which is then dried. A brown precipitate of
manganese is formed on the hair after a short time, and the process is
repeated until the required shade is obtained. For furs with harder hair,
stronger solutions can be used. The dyeing is very fast, but it is seldom
used, cheaper and better shades being obtained in other ways. Spotted white
Page 139
effects can be produced on the brown dyeing with permanganate of potash
by applying a solution of sodium bisulphite, the brown color being
dissolved by this chemical.
The compounds of other metals, such as iron, copper, cobalt and nickel
are not used in practise as the dyeings are not fast, and can be better
produced in other ways.
by applying a solution of sodium bisulphite, the brown color being
dissolved by this chemical.
The compounds of other metals, such as iron, copper, cobalt and nickel
are not used in practise as the dyeings are not fast, and can be better
produced in other ways.
Page 140
CHAPTER XIII
FUR DYEING
Vegetable Dyes
W
ith the exception of the few shades which could be produced
solely by means of coloring matters of a chemical character, all
dyeings on furs up to about thirty years ago were made with dye
substances obtained from the vegetable kingdom, either alone, or
in conjunction with the aforementioned mineral colors. The colors of
vegetable origin used in comparatively recent times were mainly extracts of
the wood of certain trees; so the name “wood dyes” has come to be applied
generally to the dyes of this class. The use of the vegetable or natural dyes
on furs dates back to quite ancient times, as frequent allusions and
descriptions in Biblical and other contemporaneous literature testify. There
are numerous pictures on monuments and tablets illustrating the dyeing of
furs among the ancient Egyptians, the evidence indicating that the juice of
certain berries, and extracts of certain leaves were used for the purpose. At a
later period, in the Roman era, henna, which was used over two thousand
years ago as to-day for the beautification of the hair of women, was also
used to color fur skins. The instances cited here are merely of scientific and
historical interest, and are not of practical importance as far as fur dyeing
methods are concerned.
It was not until many centuries later that the dyeing of furs took on the
aspects of a commercial art, and the substances then employed were chiefly
tannin-containing materials such as gall-nuts and sumach, which in
conjunction with certain metallic salts, particularly those of iron, were
capable of producing dark shades. The use of iron compounds to form dark
grey or black colors on leather tanned by means of the tannins, had been
common for a long time, and it was natural that fur dyers should try to
produce such shades on furs in a similar fashion. The use of the iron-tannin
compound as a dye proved to be very effective, and to this day the
production of blacks by means of the vegetable coloring matters has as a
basis an iron-tannate. A formula in common use in the latter seventeenth
FUR DYEING
Vegetable Dyes
W
ith the exception of the few shades which could be produced
solely by means of coloring matters of a chemical character, all
dyeings on furs up to about thirty years ago were made with dye
substances obtained from the vegetable kingdom, either alone, or
in conjunction with the aforementioned mineral colors. The colors of
vegetable origin used in comparatively recent times were mainly extracts of
the wood of certain trees; so the name “wood dyes” has come to be applied
generally to the dyes of this class. The use of the vegetable or natural dyes
on furs dates back to quite ancient times, as frequent allusions and
descriptions in Biblical and other contemporaneous literature testify. There
are numerous pictures on monuments and tablets illustrating the dyeing of
furs among the ancient Egyptians, the evidence indicating that the juice of
certain berries, and extracts of certain leaves were used for the purpose. At a
later period, in the Roman era, henna, which was used over two thousand
years ago as to-day for the beautification of the hair of women, was also
used to color fur skins. The instances cited here are merely of scientific and
historical interest, and are not of practical importance as far as fur dyeing
methods are concerned.
It was not until many centuries later that the dyeing of furs took on the
aspects of a commercial art, and the substances then employed were chiefly
tannin-containing materials such as gall-nuts and sumach, which in
conjunction with certain metallic salts, particularly those of iron, were
capable of producing dark shades. The use of iron compounds to form dark
grey or black colors on leather tanned by means of the tannins, had been
common for a long time, and it was natural that fur dyers should try to
produce such shades on furs in a similar fashion. The use of the iron-tannin
compound as a dye proved to be very effective, and to this day the
production of blacks by means of the vegetable coloring matters has as a
basis an iron-tannate. A formula in common use in the latter seventeenth
Page 141
and the eighteenth centuries for producing black shades on furs, is the
following:
Lime water 1117 parts
Gall-nuts 1500 „
Litharge 500 „
Salammoniac 65 „
Alum 128 „
Verdigris 64 „
Antimony 64 „
Minium 32 „
Iron filings 128 „
Green copperas 384 „
All these substances except the gall-nuts, the copperas and half the lime
water were boiled up in a cauldron; then the gall-nuts and the copperas were
placed in a bucket and the contents of the cauldron poured in, and the rest
of the lime water added. The mixture was stirred up, allowed to settle for an
hour, and when cool, was ready to be applied by the brush method. For
dyeing by the dip process, a similar mixture was used, only considerably
diluted with water. A study of the formula discloses the fact that in it are
combined killing and mordanting substances as well as dyeing materials.
The lime water, in conjunction with the salammoniac serves as a killing
agent, the verdigris, copperas and alum are mordants, while the litharge and
the minium, both compounds of lead, could possibly act as mineral dyes,
and the iron filings and the antimony took virtually no part at all in the
dyeing, except, perhaps to act in a mechanical way.
The formulas for other shades were made up along similar lines, the
chief constituent of vegetable nature being either gall-nuts, sumach, or both.
A mixture for a chestnut brown, for example, contained gall-nuts, sumach,
and the various other mineral constituents as in the black dye, litharge,
alum, copperas, verdigris, salammoniac, antimony, and in addition, red lead
and white lead. It is evident in both these instances that the shade obtained
was as much the result of mineral dyeing as of vegetable dyeing.
following:
Lime water 1117 parts
Gall-nuts 1500 „
Litharge 500 „
Salammoniac 65 „
Alum 128 „
Verdigris 64 „
Antimony 64 „
Minium 32 „
Iron filings 128 „
Green copperas 384 „
All these substances except the gall-nuts, the copperas and half the lime
water were boiled up in a cauldron; then the gall-nuts and the copperas were
placed in a bucket and the contents of the cauldron poured in, and the rest
of the lime water added. The mixture was stirred up, allowed to settle for an
hour, and when cool, was ready to be applied by the brush method. For
dyeing by the dip process, a similar mixture was used, only considerably
diluted with water. A study of the formula discloses the fact that in it are
combined killing and mordanting substances as well as dyeing materials.
The lime water, in conjunction with the salammoniac serves as a killing
agent, the verdigris, copperas and alum are mordants, while the litharge and
the minium, both compounds of lead, could possibly act as mineral dyes,
and the iron filings and the antimony took virtually no part at all in the
dyeing, except, perhaps to act in a mechanical way.
The formulas for other shades were made up along similar lines, the
chief constituent of vegetable nature being either gall-nuts, sumach, or both.
A mixture for a chestnut brown, for example, contained gall-nuts, sumach,
and the various other mineral constituents as in the black dye, litharge,
alum, copperas, verdigris, salammoniac, antimony, and in addition, red lead
and white lead. It is evident in both these instances that the shade obtained
was as much the result of mineral dyeing as of vegetable dyeing.
Page 142
The discovery of America introduced into Europe many new dye
substances, chiefly wood extracts such as logwood and Brazilwood, but it
was not until the nineteenth century that these materials found their way
into the dye formulas of the fur dyer. Most of the processes used in the
dyeing of furs were adaptations of methods employed in silk dyeing, the
silk fibre being considered as most nearly approaching fur-hair in nature
and characteristics. By devious and circuitous paths the formulas of the silk
dyers reached the fur people, and so, in the middle of the nineteenth
century, dye mixtures containing the various dyewoods as well as the
tannin-containing substances were in general use for the dyeing of furs. The
following is a typical recipe of that time for the production of black on furs
like wolf, skunk, raccoon, etc.:
Roasted gall-nuts 1000 parts
Sumach 200 „
Iron mordant 200 „
Copper vitriol 100 „
Litharge 80 „
Alum 60 „
Salammoniac 50 „
Crystallized verdigris 40 „
French logwood extract 30 „
Rain water 7000 „
The mixture was boiled up, and after cooling was ready for application by
the brush method, the skins being first killed by a killing mixture also
applied by the brush. The dye substances in this case are the gall-nuts,
sumach and the logwood extract, with the iron mordant, copper vitriol, and
alum as mordants. For brown shades a similar formula was used containing
Pernambuco wood extract, logwood extract, quercitron bark, gall-nuts and
dragonblood, together with iron, copper and alum mordants.
Formulas such as the above were mainly empirical, that is, they were
compounded as a result of trial of various combinations of the constituents,
without considering the nature and quantitative character of the reactions, as
long as the desired shades could be obtained. Such dye mixtures were
frequently found to yield results varying from those expected or originally
substances, chiefly wood extracts such as logwood and Brazilwood, but it
was not until the nineteenth century that these materials found their way
into the dye formulas of the fur dyer. Most of the processes used in the
dyeing of furs were adaptations of methods employed in silk dyeing, the
silk fibre being considered as most nearly approaching fur-hair in nature
and characteristics. By devious and circuitous paths the formulas of the silk
dyers reached the fur people, and so, in the middle of the nineteenth
century, dye mixtures containing the various dyewoods as well as the
tannin-containing substances were in general use for the dyeing of furs. The
following is a typical recipe of that time for the production of black on furs
like wolf, skunk, raccoon, etc.:
Roasted gall-nuts 1000 parts
Sumach 200 „
Iron mordant 200 „
Copper vitriol 100 „
Litharge 80 „
Alum 60 „
Salammoniac 50 „
Crystallized verdigris 40 „
French logwood extract 30 „
Rain water 7000 „
The mixture was boiled up, and after cooling was ready for application by
the brush method, the skins being first killed by a killing mixture also
applied by the brush. The dye substances in this case are the gall-nuts,
sumach and the logwood extract, with the iron mordant, copper vitriol, and
alum as mordants. For brown shades a similar formula was used containing
Pernambuco wood extract, logwood extract, quercitron bark, gall-nuts and
dragonblood, together with iron, copper and alum mordants.
Formulas such as the above were mainly empirical, that is, they were
compounded as a result of trial of various combinations of the constituents,
without considering the nature and quantitative character of the reactions, as
long as the desired shades could be obtained. Such dye mixtures were
frequently found to yield results varying from those expected or originally
Page 143
obtained, because the effectiveness of the formulas depended upon the
exact duplication in every detail, of conditions which had given satisfactory
results previously, and it was not always possible to attain such an accurate
reproduction of circumstances, especially when the fur dyers were quite
ignorant of the scientific relationships of the materials used. So when more
light had been shed on the nature and chemical characteristics of the
vegetable dye substances, formulas like those described were no longer
employed, although the essential ingredients were the same in the new
processes. Unnecessary constituents were eliminated, and proper ones
substituted where it was required, and the quantities of the materials used
were made to conform to the chemical laws governing the reactions. Since
these new formulas were based on a rational understanding of the
constituents and their reactions, it is desirable to study the latter briefly,
before further discussing the formulas themselves.
The substances of vegetable origin used in modern fur dyeing may be
grouped into two classes, one, the tannin-containing materials, and the
other, the dyewoods proper. The most important of the tannins are gall-nuts,
sumach and chestnut extract. Cutch, which also comes under this class, is
more frequently used for the production of brown shades, so it is grouped
with the dyewoods. Among the latter are logwood, fustic, Brazilwood,
quercitron, turmeric, and several others of less significance.
1. Tannin Materials
First and foremost under this heading are the nutgalls. These are ball-
shaped excrescences produced on certain plants by the punctures of insects
in depositing their eggs. There are two chief varieties, the European, and the
Chinese. The European galls are formed by the female gall-wasp which
drops an egg in the rind of young branches of certain oaks. A swelling (the
nutgall) is produced, in which the young insect develops, and from which it
finally escapes by piercing a hole through the shell. Those galls which are
not pierced have a fresh bluish or green color, are heavy and contain most
tannic acid. After the insect has gone out, the galls are of a lighter,
yellowish color, and also of inferior quality. The best oak-galls are the
Aleppo, and the Turkish or Levant galls, containing 55–60% of tannic acid,
and about 4% of gallic acid. The Chinese galls are produced by the puncture
exact duplication in every detail, of conditions which had given satisfactory
results previously, and it was not always possible to attain such an accurate
reproduction of circumstances, especially when the fur dyers were quite
ignorant of the scientific relationships of the materials used. So when more
light had been shed on the nature and chemical characteristics of the
vegetable dye substances, formulas like those described were no longer
employed, although the essential ingredients were the same in the new
processes. Unnecessary constituents were eliminated, and proper ones
substituted where it was required, and the quantities of the materials used
were made to conform to the chemical laws governing the reactions. Since
these new formulas were based on a rational understanding of the
constituents and their reactions, it is desirable to study the latter briefly,
before further discussing the formulas themselves.
The substances of vegetable origin used in modern fur dyeing may be
grouped into two classes, one, the tannin-containing materials, and the
other, the dyewoods proper. The most important of the tannins are gall-nuts,
sumach and chestnut extract. Cutch, which also comes under this class, is
more frequently used for the production of brown shades, so it is grouped
with the dyewoods. Among the latter are logwood, fustic, Brazilwood,
quercitron, turmeric, and several others of less significance.
1. Tannin Materials
First and foremost under this heading are the nutgalls. These are ball-
shaped excrescences produced on certain plants by the punctures of insects
in depositing their eggs. There are two chief varieties, the European, and the
Chinese. The European galls are formed by the female gall-wasp which
drops an egg in the rind of young branches of certain oaks. A swelling (the
nutgall) is produced, in which the young insect develops, and from which it
finally escapes by piercing a hole through the shell. Those galls which are
not pierced have a fresh bluish or green color, are heavy and contain most
tannic acid. After the insect has gone out, the galls are of a lighter,
yellowish color, and also of inferior quality. The best oak-galls are the
Aleppo, and the Turkish or Levant galls, containing 55–60% of tannic acid,
and about 4% of gallic acid. The Chinese galls are produced by the puncture
Page 144
of a plant-louse on the leaves and leaf-stalks of a species of sumach, and not
on oaks. The galls are very light, and very rich in tannic acid, containing
often as much as 80%. For dyeing purposes, nutgalls are usually ground to a
powder, and in some instances they are even roasted first and then ground.
Sumach consists of the leaves and sometimes of the small twigs and
stems of a species of sumach plant known as the Rhus coriaria. The Sicilian
variety is the finest commercial quality, with the Virginian ranking next. It
is sold as a powder, but also in the form of the whole or crushed leaves. The
best sumach contains 15–25% of tannin. Extracts are also manufactured, a
liquid extract of 52 degrees Twaddell, which forms a dark brown, thick
paste; and a solid extract, formed by evaporating the liquid extract to
dryness.
Chestnut extract is prepared from the wood of the chestnut oak, which
contains 8–10% of tannin. The solid extract has a bright, black color, while
the liquid extract is a dark brown paste with a smell like that of burnt sugar.
The tannins all give greyish to black shades with iron salts, and it is
this fact which renders them important for fur dyeing.
2. Wood dyes
One of the most important of all the natural dye substances, especially
for the production of blacks, is logwood. The color is really a red, but with
the common mordants it forms blue, violet or black shades. Logwood, or
campeachy wood, as it is sometimes called, is the product of a large tree
growing in the West Indies, and Central and South America. When freshly
cut, the wood is practically without color, but when exposed to the air it
soon becomes a dark reddish-brown on the surface. The coloring principle
of logwood is called hematoxylin, which is a colorless substance when
pure, and is of itself incapable of dyeing; but when it is exposed to the air,
especially when moist and in the presence of some alkaline substance, it is
converted into hematein, which is the real coloring matter of logwood. To
prepare the wood for use, the logs are chipped or rasped, the chips being
heaped up and moistened with water. Fermentation occurs, and the heaps
are frequently turned to allow free access of air to the wood, and to prevent
overheating. As a result of this process, a great part of the hematoxylin is
on oaks. The galls are very light, and very rich in tannic acid, containing
often as much as 80%. For dyeing purposes, nutgalls are usually ground to a
powder, and in some instances they are even roasted first and then ground.
Sumach consists of the leaves and sometimes of the small twigs and
stems of a species of sumach plant known as the Rhus coriaria. The Sicilian
variety is the finest commercial quality, with the Virginian ranking next. It
is sold as a powder, but also in the form of the whole or crushed leaves. The
best sumach contains 15–25% of tannin. Extracts are also manufactured, a
liquid extract of 52 degrees Twaddell, which forms a dark brown, thick
paste; and a solid extract, formed by evaporating the liquid extract to
dryness.
Chestnut extract is prepared from the wood of the chestnut oak, which
contains 8–10% of tannin. The solid extract has a bright, black color, while
the liquid extract is a dark brown paste with a smell like that of burnt sugar.
The tannins all give greyish to black shades with iron salts, and it is
this fact which renders them important for fur dyeing.
2. Wood dyes
One of the most important of all the natural dye substances, especially
for the production of blacks, is logwood. The color is really a red, but with
the common mordants it forms blue, violet or black shades. Logwood, or
campeachy wood, as it is sometimes called, is the product of a large tree
growing in the West Indies, and Central and South America. When freshly
cut, the wood is practically without color, but when exposed to the air it
soon becomes a dark reddish-brown on the surface. The coloring principle
of logwood is called hematoxylin, which is a colorless substance when
pure, and is of itself incapable of dyeing; but when it is exposed to the air,
especially when moist and in the presence of some alkaline substance, it is
converted into hematein, which is the real coloring matter of logwood. To
prepare the wood for use, the logs are chipped or rasped, the chips being
heaped up and moistened with water. Fermentation occurs, and the heaps
are frequently turned to allow free access of air to the wood, and to prevent
overheating. As a result of this process, a great part of the hematoxylin is
Page 145
converted to the hematein. The logwood may be used for dyeing in this
state as chips, but logwood extracts can now be obtained of a high degree of
purity and are easier to work with. The commercial forms of the extract, are
the liquid of 51 degrees Twaddell, and the solid extract. Hematein crystals
can also be obtained. All these extracts contain mainly hematein, together
with a small percentage of hematoxylin which is converted to the former
during the dyeing process. Logwood is never used as a direct dye, but is
used to form color lakes with the various mordants, the following colors
being produced:
Iron mordants give grey to black shades
Copper mordants give green-blue to black shades
Chrome mordants give blue to black shades
Aluminum mordants give violet shades
Tin mordants give purple shades
By combining several of the mordants, any desired shade of black can be
obtained, and if other dyewoods are used in conjunction with the logwood,
the range can be further increased.
Fustic, yellow-wood, or Cuba wood, as it is variously called, is
obtained from a tree also growing in the West Indies, Central and South
America. It is used either as wood chips, or as a paste extract of 51 degrees
Twaddell, and occasionally as solid extract. Fustic contains two coloring
matters, morintannic acid, possessing the characteristics of a tannin, and
which is quite soluble in water, and morin, which is rather insoluble, and
which settles out from the liquid extract. Fustic is the most important of the
yellow dyes of natural origin, and is used considerably in fur dyeing with
logwood for shading the blacks, or for producing compound shades. With
the usual mordants fustic gives the following colors:
With iron salts dark olive
With copper salts olive
With chrome salts olive-yellow to brownish-yellow
With aluminum salts yellow
With tin salts bright yellow to orange-yellow
state as chips, but logwood extracts can now be obtained of a high degree of
purity and are easier to work with. The commercial forms of the extract, are
the liquid of 51 degrees Twaddell, and the solid extract. Hematein crystals
can also be obtained. All these extracts contain mainly hematein, together
with a small percentage of hematoxylin which is converted to the former
during the dyeing process. Logwood is never used as a direct dye, but is
used to form color lakes with the various mordants, the following colors
being produced:
Iron mordants give grey to black shades
Copper mordants give green-blue to black shades
Chrome mordants give blue to black shades
Aluminum mordants give violet shades
Tin mordants give purple shades
By combining several of the mordants, any desired shade of black can be
obtained, and if other dyewoods are used in conjunction with the logwood,
the range can be further increased.
Fustic, yellow-wood, or Cuba wood, as it is variously called, is
obtained from a tree also growing in the West Indies, Central and South
America. It is used either as wood chips, or as a paste extract of 51 degrees
Twaddell, and occasionally as solid extract. Fustic contains two coloring
matters, morintannic acid, possessing the characteristics of a tannin, and
which is quite soluble in water, and morin, which is rather insoluble, and
which settles out from the liquid extract. Fustic is the most important of the
yellow dyes of natural origin, and is used considerably in fur dyeing with
logwood for shading the blacks, or for producing compound shades. With
the usual mordants fustic gives the following colors:
With iron salts dark olive
With copper salts olive
With chrome salts olive-yellow to brownish-yellow
With aluminum salts yellow
With tin salts bright yellow to orange-yellow
Page 146
Brazilwood, or redwood, is the product of a tree found in Brazil, and
exists in several varieties, such as peach wood, Sapan wood, Lima wood,
and Pernambuco wood. They all yield similar shades with the various
mordants, and all seem to contain the same coloring principle, brasilin,
which, like the hematoxylin, has no dyeing power, but by fermentation and
oxidation it is converted to brasilein, corresponding to the formation of
hematein. Brazilwood and the related woods are used either as chips or
extract, but seldom alone, usually in conjunction with other dyewoods. By
combining logwood, fustic and Brazilwood in various proportions, and by
employing suitable mordants, all the shades required by the fur dyer can
easily be produced.
Quercitron is the inner bark of a species of oak (Quercus tinctoria)
found in the United States. It contains two coloring principles, quercetrin
and quercetin. The fresh decoction of quercitron bark is a transparent dull
orange-red which soon becomes turbid and deposits a yellow crystalline
mass. It is generally used in conjunction with other dyes.
Cutch is the dried extract obtained from a species of acacia, the
principal varieties being Bombay, Bengal, and Gambier cutch. It contains
two coloring principles, catechin and catechu-tannic acid. Cutch acts as a
tannin, and like other tannins discussed above, can be used for the
production of grey or black shades with iron mordants. It is employed
chiefly, however, for dyeing browns. Aluminum salts give with cutch a
yellowish-brown, tin salts give a lighter yellow, copperas gives a brownish-
grey, and chrome and copper salts give brown shades.
Turmeric is the underground stem of the Curcuma tinctoria, the
coloring principle being called curcumin. It may be used as a direct dye, but
usually a mordant is used. Turmeric is sometimes used in place of fustic.
While the tannins can be used alone with an iron mordant for
producing greyish to black shades, the dyewoods alone yield colors which
would be too bright to be suitable for dyeing furs. In order to tone down this
brightness, and to give to the dyeings that greyish undertone which is
characteristic of the natural furs, and which can only be imitated by means
of the iron-tannin compound, it is customary to combine the tannins with
the wood dyes. The iron-tannate constitutes the foundation of the color
exists in several varieties, such as peach wood, Sapan wood, Lima wood,
and Pernambuco wood. They all yield similar shades with the various
mordants, and all seem to contain the same coloring principle, brasilin,
which, like the hematoxylin, has no dyeing power, but by fermentation and
oxidation it is converted to brasilein, corresponding to the formation of
hematein. Brazilwood and the related woods are used either as chips or
extract, but seldom alone, usually in conjunction with other dyewoods. By
combining logwood, fustic and Brazilwood in various proportions, and by
employing suitable mordants, all the shades required by the fur dyer can
easily be produced.
Quercitron is the inner bark of a species of oak (Quercus tinctoria)
found in the United States. It contains two coloring principles, quercetrin
and quercetin. The fresh decoction of quercitron bark is a transparent dull
orange-red which soon becomes turbid and deposits a yellow crystalline
mass. It is generally used in conjunction with other dyes.
Cutch is the dried extract obtained from a species of acacia, the
principal varieties being Bombay, Bengal, and Gambier cutch. It contains
two coloring principles, catechin and catechu-tannic acid. Cutch acts as a
tannin, and like other tannins discussed above, can be used for the
production of grey or black shades with iron mordants. It is employed
chiefly, however, for dyeing browns. Aluminum salts give with cutch a
yellowish-brown, tin salts give a lighter yellow, copperas gives a brownish-
grey, and chrome and copper salts give brown shades.
Turmeric is the underground stem of the Curcuma tinctoria, the
coloring principle being called curcumin. It may be used as a direct dye, but
usually a mordant is used. Turmeric is sometimes used in place of fustic.
While the tannins can be used alone with an iron mordant for
producing greyish to black shades, the dyewoods alone yield colors which
would be too bright to be suitable for dyeing furs. In order to tone down this
brightness, and to give to the dyeings that greyish undertone which is
characteristic of the natural furs, and which can only be imitated by means
of the iron-tannin compound, it is customary to combine the tannins with
the wood dyes. The iron-tannate constitutes the foundation of the color
Page 147
which gets its intensity, and necessary brilliancy and bloom from the wood
dyes. Moreover, the presence of the iron-tannin compound helps
considerably to increase the fastness of the dyeing. Furs dyed with the
combination of the tannins and the wood dyes obtain an additional tanning
treatment which materially improves the quality of the leather, for not only
do the tannin substances exert this tanning action, but the dyewoods as well,
for they are themselves either of the nature of tannins, or contain a coloring
principle which is a tannin. It is to the combined effects of the tannin
substances and the dyewoods that furs dyed with vegetable dyes owe their
beauty of color, lustre, naturalness of shade, permanence of the dyeing, and
durability of the leather. Wood dyeings on furs have for this reason acquired
a just renown, but owing to the introduction of the new kinds of fur dyes,
the use of the vegetable dye substances has been greatly reduced.
The dyes of vegetable origin can be applied to furs by either the brush
method or the dip method, or both, and since mordants are required with the
dyes of this class, they are applied in one of the three ways mentioned in a
previous chapter: first, by mordanting before dyeing; second, by applying
mordant and dye simultaneously; and third, by mordanting after the skins
have been treated with the dye.
I. Dyeing with Vegetable Dyes by the Brush Method
The use of the brush method in applying the natural dyes to furs is
limited to a comparatively few kinds of dyeing, namely to produce special
effects on furs, or to give to the upper-hair of furs a coat of dye different
from the base color. In a quite recent German patent is described a process
for blending a red fox as a silver fox and the procedure affords a good
example of brush dyeing with preliminary mordanting. The specification is
as follows: “D. R. P. 310, 425 (1918). A process for dyeing red fox as silver
fox. The tanned and dressed skin is first superficially decolorized by
applying a dilute mixture of milk of lime, iron vitriol and alum, with a soft
brush so as only to penetrate the top-hair. Allow to remain for 4–6 hours,
dry, and beat out the dust. A dilute solution of iron vitriol is brushed on so
as only to wet the top-hair, and the skin is thus allowed to remain moist for
12–24 hours. Then without drying, a solution of iron vitriol, salammoniac,
litharge, red argol and wood ashes is brushed on cold with a hard brush so
dyes. Moreover, the presence of the iron-tannin compound helps
considerably to increase the fastness of the dyeing. Furs dyed with the
combination of the tannins and the wood dyes obtain an additional tanning
treatment which materially improves the quality of the leather, for not only
do the tannin substances exert this tanning action, but the dyewoods as well,
for they are themselves either of the nature of tannins, or contain a coloring
principle which is a tannin. It is to the combined effects of the tannin
substances and the dyewoods that furs dyed with vegetable dyes owe their
beauty of color, lustre, naturalness of shade, permanence of the dyeing, and
durability of the leather. Wood dyeings on furs have for this reason acquired
a just renown, but owing to the introduction of the new kinds of fur dyes,
the use of the vegetable dye substances has been greatly reduced.
The dyes of vegetable origin can be applied to furs by either the brush
method or the dip method, or both, and since mordants are required with the
dyes of this class, they are applied in one of the three ways mentioned in a
previous chapter: first, by mordanting before dyeing; second, by applying
mordant and dye simultaneously; and third, by mordanting after the skins
have been treated with the dye.
I. Dyeing with Vegetable Dyes by the Brush Method
The use of the brush method in applying the natural dyes to furs is
limited to a comparatively few kinds of dyeing, namely to produce special
effects on furs, or to give to the upper-hair of furs a coat of dye different
from the base color. In a quite recent German patent is described a process
for blending a red fox as a silver fox and the procedure affords a good
example of brush dyeing with preliminary mordanting. The specification is
as follows: “D. R. P. 310, 425 (1918). A process for dyeing red fox as silver
fox. The tanned and dressed skin is first superficially decolorized by
applying a dilute mixture of milk of lime, iron vitriol and alum, with a soft
brush so as only to penetrate the top-hair. Allow to remain for 4–6 hours,
dry, and beat out the dust. A dilute solution of iron vitriol is brushed on so
as only to wet the top-hair, and the skin is thus allowed to remain moist for
12–24 hours. Then without drying, a solution of iron vitriol, salammoniac,
litharge, red argol and wood ashes is brushed on cold with a hard brush so
Page 148
as to penetrate all the hair down to very near the skin. The skin has now
completely lost its red color, and has become a pale yellow. It is now ready
to be dyed. An infusion of roasted nutgalls, which have been boiled for 3–4
hours with water, is applied cold with a soft brush to the upper hair. Allow
to remain so for 2–3 hours, and without drying, apply a weaker solution of
the roasted nutgalls with a hard brush so as to saturate the hair thoroughly.
Dry and beat out. According to the concentration of the solution applied, the
hair will be colored blue-grey to black, and the shade can be varied by
varying the strength of the solutions used. The different parts of the skin, or
those parts of different shades can be dyed accordingly.”
In this patent all the operations, including killing, mordanting and
dyeing are done by the brush method, and the process, from this point of
view is quite similar to one which might have been employed a century
previous. It is evident that the time and effort required to carry out the
details as described in the patent would only be warranted in exceptional
cases, where the value of the dyed fur would be considerably greater than
that of the natural skin.
An example of the application at the same time of dye and mordant by
the brush method is the original French Seal dye, which is still employed to
a limited extent to produce a brilliant, deep, lustrous black topping on furs
which have already been dyed by the dip process. A typical formula for the
old French Seal dye is the following:
Green copperas 10parts
Alum 10 „
Verdigris 10 „
Gall-nuts 80 „
Logwood extract (15 degrees Twaddell) 150 „
Water 1000 „
This mixture is applied to the top of the hair of the furs, after previous
killing, and the skins allowed to remain moist for several hours, and also
exposed to the air. The skins are then dried, and beaten out, and if necessary
a second coat of dye is brushed on. In dyeing seal-imitation on muskrat, or
skunk-imitation on opossum, for example, the black color required on the
top-hair, or the upper part of the hair when the furs are sheared, can be
completely lost its red color, and has become a pale yellow. It is now ready
to be dyed. An infusion of roasted nutgalls, which have been boiled for 3–4
hours with water, is applied cold with a soft brush to the upper hair. Allow
to remain so for 2–3 hours, and without drying, apply a weaker solution of
the roasted nutgalls with a hard brush so as to saturate the hair thoroughly.
Dry and beat out. According to the concentration of the solution applied, the
hair will be colored blue-grey to black, and the shade can be varied by
varying the strength of the solutions used. The different parts of the skin, or
those parts of different shades can be dyed accordingly.”
In this patent all the operations, including killing, mordanting and
dyeing are done by the brush method, and the process, from this point of
view is quite similar to one which might have been employed a century
previous. It is evident that the time and effort required to carry out the
details as described in the patent would only be warranted in exceptional
cases, where the value of the dyed fur would be considerably greater than
that of the natural skin.
An example of the application at the same time of dye and mordant by
the brush method is the original French Seal dye, which is still employed to
a limited extent to produce a brilliant, deep, lustrous black topping on furs
which have already been dyed by the dip process. A typical formula for the
old French Seal dye is the following:
Green copperas 10parts
Alum 10 „
Verdigris 10 „
Gall-nuts 80 „
Logwood extract (15 degrees Twaddell) 150 „
Water 1000 „
This mixture is applied to the top of the hair of the furs, after previous
killing, and the skins allowed to remain moist for several hours, and also
exposed to the air. The skins are then dried, and beaten out, and if necessary
a second coat of dye is brushed on. In dyeing seal-imitation on muskrat, or
skunk-imitation on opossum, for example, the black color required on the
top-hair, or the upper part of the hair when the furs are sheared, can be
Page 149
produced by applying a mixture similar to the above, to the furs after they
have received their base color by the dip process with natural dyes or with
the Oxidation Colors. Occasionally, the dyeing is given an after-treatment
with a dilute solution of sodium bichromate to help develop the color, the
action in this case being that of an oxidizing agent, and not of a mordant.
As far as the third method of mordanting is concerned, that of first
applying the dye, and then the mordant, it is rarely practised with the brush
method. The procedure, however, consists in first brushing on a solution of
the desired dye, then drying and brushing on a mordant solution. These
operations are repeated perhaps two or three times until the proper shade is
obtained, exposing the furs to the air for the color to be developed.
II. Dyeing with Vegetable Dyes by the Dip Method
It was in the application to furs by the dip process that the use of the
vegetable dyes attained great importance, and although at the present time,
natural organic dyes have largely been superseded by the Oxidation Colors
and Aniline Black dyes, yet for certain purposes, and especially for the
production of blacks, the wood dyes still are able to hold their own.
The dyeing of black formerly constituted probably the most important
branch of the fur dyeing industry, and was undoubtedly the most difficult
one. For it is possible to obtain as many different kinds of black as there are
dyers of this color, but only a few certain shades are desirable. The division
of the classes of furs into those derived from the various kinds of sheep, and
those obtained from other animals is particularly marked in the dyeing of
black, and both the composition of the dye formulas and the methods of
dyeing are somewhat different for the two groups. For the dyeing of black
on Persian lambs, broadtails, caraculs, etc., a combination of logwood and
nutgalls with the requisite mordants is used, while on hares, Chinese sheep,
foxes, raccoons, opossum, etc., a mixture of logwood and turmeric or fustic,
with the proper mordants is used.
The general procedure is as follows: The dye substances to be used are
ground up to a powder in a mill constructed for the purpose, after which
they are boiled with water in a copper-lined kettle or cauldron, heated from
the outside by steam. The customary arrangement is to have a jacketed
have received their base color by the dip process with natural dyes or with
the Oxidation Colors. Occasionally, the dyeing is given an after-treatment
with a dilute solution of sodium bichromate to help develop the color, the
action in this case being that of an oxidizing agent, and not of a mordant.
As far as the third method of mordanting is concerned, that of first
applying the dye, and then the mordant, it is rarely practised with the brush
method. The procedure, however, consists in first brushing on a solution of
the desired dye, then drying and brushing on a mordant solution. These
operations are repeated perhaps two or three times until the proper shade is
obtained, exposing the furs to the air for the color to be developed.
II. Dyeing with Vegetable Dyes by the Dip Method
It was in the application to furs by the dip process that the use of the
vegetable dyes attained great importance, and although at the present time,
natural organic dyes have largely been superseded by the Oxidation Colors
and Aniline Black dyes, yet for certain purposes, and especially for the
production of blacks, the wood dyes still are able to hold their own.
The dyeing of black formerly constituted probably the most important
branch of the fur dyeing industry, and was undoubtedly the most difficult
one. For it is possible to obtain as many different kinds of black as there are
dyers of this color, but only a few certain shades are desirable. The division
of the classes of furs into those derived from the various kinds of sheep, and
those obtained from other animals is particularly marked in the dyeing of
black, and both the composition of the dye formulas and the methods of
dyeing are somewhat different for the two groups. For the dyeing of black
on Persian lambs, broadtails, caraculs, etc., a combination of logwood and
nutgalls with the requisite mordants is used, while on hares, Chinese sheep,
foxes, raccoons, opossum, etc., a mixture of logwood and turmeric or fustic,
with the proper mordants is used.
The general procedure is as follows: The dye substances to be used are
ground up to a powder in a mill constructed for the purpose, after which
they are boiled with water in a copper-lined kettle or cauldron, heated from
the outside by steam. The customary arrangement is to have a jacketed
Page 150
kettle, supported on a stand, and having taps and valves to enable the liquor
to be drawn off, or pivoted, so that the kettle can be tilted, and the contents
poured out. The use of the copper-lined vessel is to be preferred, as it is
unaffected by any of the dye substances, and so cannot cause any rust
stains. After the dyes have gone into solution and have cooled, the mordant
chemicals, previously dissolved in water, are added, and the mixture stirred
up. The dyeing in this instance is effected by the simultaneous application
of dye and mordant. The dye mixture is now run off, or poured out in the
proper quantity into a number of small vats of 25–30 gallon capacity, or
into a paddle vat, which can be closed, while the paddle is rotating. The
latter device is to be preferred because it permits the dye to retain its
temperature better and for a longer period of time, but when lambs are
being dyed only the open vats are used. The temperature of the dye mixture
is between 40° and 45° C., for only at this temperature can the hair absorb
the dye properly without injuring the leather. The killed skins are immersed
in the dyebath for a time, usually overnight, after which they are removed,
drained and hung up, with the hair-side exposed to the air, so as to permit
the dye to develop, which takes place with the aid of the atmospheric
oxygen. The dyebath is again brought to the proper temperature, and the
skins are again entered, to go through the same process as often as is
necessary to obtain the desired depth of shade. The dyed skins are
thoroughly washed to remove excess dye, then dried and finished. The
following are a few dye formulas used in the production of blacks:
Logwood extract 100 grams
Chestnut extract 14 c.c.
Turmeric 38 grams
Iron acetate 6° Bé 50 c.c.
Water 1200 c.c.
or,
Cutch 15grams
Soda 14grams
Logwood extract 120grams
Verdigris 19grams
Iron acetate 5° Bé. 16c.c.
to be drawn off, or pivoted, so that the kettle can be tilted, and the contents
poured out. The use of the copper-lined vessel is to be preferred, as it is
unaffected by any of the dye substances, and so cannot cause any rust
stains. After the dyes have gone into solution and have cooled, the mordant
chemicals, previously dissolved in water, are added, and the mixture stirred
up. The dyeing in this instance is effected by the simultaneous application
of dye and mordant. The dye mixture is now run off, or poured out in the
proper quantity into a number of small vats of 25–30 gallon capacity, or
into a paddle vat, which can be closed, while the paddle is rotating. The
latter device is to be preferred because it permits the dye to retain its
temperature better and for a longer period of time, but when lambs are
being dyed only the open vats are used. The temperature of the dye mixture
is between 40° and 45° C., for only at this temperature can the hair absorb
the dye properly without injuring the leather. The killed skins are immersed
in the dyebath for a time, usually overnight, after which they are removed,
drained and hung up, with the hair-side exposed to the air, so as to permit
the dye to develop, which takes place with the aid of the atmospheric
oxygen. The dyebath is again brought to the proper temperature, and the
skins are again entered, to go through the same process as often as is
necessary to obtain the desired depth of shade. The dyed skins are
thoroughly washed to remove excess dye, then dried and finished. The
following are a few dye formulas used in the production of blacks:
Logwood extract 100 grams
Chestnut extract 14 c.c.
Turmeric 38 grams
Iron acetate 6° Bé 50 c.c.
Water 1200 c.c.
or,
Cutch 15grams
Soda 14grams
Logwood extract 120grams
Verdigris 19grams
Iron acetate 5° Bé. 16c.c.
Page 151
Water 1200c.c.
A recently published formula for dyeing China goat skins black, is the
following:
Dissolve 50 lbs. of dark turmeric and 45 lbs. of logwood extract and
make up to 300 gallons of solution, at 95° F. Enter the killed skins and leave
them in the liquor until they rise to the surface. Then take them out and add
25 lbs. of logwood extract, 10 lbs. of sumach, 10 lbs. of blue vitriol, 5 lbs.
of fustic extract, and about 60 lbs. of iron acetate liquor. Stir up well, and
immerse the skins for 18 hours. Draw them up, and expose to the air for 12
hours. Heat the liquor again to 95° F. and put the skins back for 12 hours.
Draw out, hang up in the air for a time, then wash thoroughly, hydro-
extract, dry and finish.
In a German patent, D. R. P. 107,717 (1898), is described a method for
dyeing lambs black, consisting in treating the skins for 24 hours in a
logwood bath, then rinsing in cold water, and mordanting for 15 hours in a
solution of bichromate of potash. The skins are then washed and treated
with a solution of iron salt, then dried. This process, while of not much
practical importance, is an illustration of mordanting subsequent to the
dyeing treatment.
As far as the production of other shades is concerned, the procedure is
quite similar to the regular black method. For a dark brown, for example,
the skins are dyed in a mixture containing
Gall-nuts 40 parts
Verdigris 10 „
Alum 10 „
Copperas 5 „
Brazilwood extract (15° Twaddell) 150 „
Water 1000 „
employing operations just as in the case of the black.
Greyish-blue shades on white hares, lambs, kids, etc., can be obtained
by treating the skins successively in the following baths:
A recently published formula for dyeing China goat skins black, is the
following:
Dissolve 50 lbs. of dark turmeric and 45 lbs. of logwood extract and
make up to 300 gallons of solution, at 95° F. Enter the killed skins and leave
them in the liquor until they rise to the surface. Then take them out and add
25 lbs. of logwood extract, 10 lbs. of sumach, 10 lbs. of blue vitriol, 5 lbs.
of fustic extract, and about 60 lbs. of iron acetate liquor. Stir up well, and
immerse the skins for 18 hours. Draw them up, and expose to the air for 12
hours. Heat the liquor again to 95° F. and put the skins back for 12 hours.
Draw out, hang up in the air for a time, then wash thoroughly, hydro-
extract, dry and finish.
In a German patent, D. R. P. 107,717 (1898), is described a method for
dyeing lambs black, consisting in treating the skins for 24 hours in a
logwood bath, then rinsing in cold water, and mordanting for 15 hours in a
solution of bichromate of potash. The skins are then washed and treated
with a solution of iron salt, then dried. This process, while of not much
practical importance, is an illustration of mordanting subsequent to the
dyeing treatment.
As far as the production of other shades is concerned, the procedure is
quite similar to the regular black method. For a dark brown, for example,
the skins are dyed in a mixture containing
Gall-nuts 40 parts
Verdigris 10 „
Alum 10 „
Copperas 5 „
Brazilwood extract (15° Twaddell) 150 „
Water 1000 „
employing operations just as in the case of the black.
Greyish-blue shades on white hares, lambs, kids, etc., can be obtained
by treating the skins successively in the following baths:
Page 152
1.Logwood extract 100grams
Water 1liter
2.Indigotine 10grams
Alum 10grams
Water 1liter
Bluish-grey tones on the same furs can be produced by treating with
1.Logwood extract 200grams
Indigotine 15grams
Water 1liter
2.Alum 150grams
Salammoniac 12grams
Water 1liter
Similar grey shades can be produced by mordanting the skins with an
iron salt, and then dyeing in a weak bath containing gall-nuts, sumach and
iron vitriol. This method is very effective for making Alaska or silver fox
imitations.
Water 1liter
2.Indigotine 10grams
Alum 10grams
Water 1liter
Bluish-grey tones on the same furs can be produced by treating with
1.Logwood extract 200grams
Indigotine 15grams
Water 1liter
2.Alum 150grams
Salammoniac 12grams
Water 1liter
Similar grey shades can be produced by mordanting the skins with an
iron salt, and then dyeing in a weak bath containing gall-nuts, sumach and
iron vitriol. This method is very effective for making Alaska or silver fox
imitations.
Page 153
CHAPTER XIV
FUR DYEING
Aniline Black
F
ur seal for a long time has been a fur of distinction and importance in
the fur industry, and consequently the dyeing of seal has constituted
an important, though not very extensive branch of the art of fur
dyeing. In quite recent times the popularity of seal has become so
great that imitations have had to be produced to help supply the demand,
and as a result, French seal, or seal-dyed rabbit, and the so-called Hudson
seal, which is seal-dyed muskrat, have acquired a great vogue. Occasionally
opossum, nutria and other furs are also used for the purpose of producing
seal imitations. While the supply of real seals is relatively small, and the
demand large, the production of seal imitations has assumed large
proportions, and as a result, the dyeing of seal and its imitations or
substitutes has come to be a great branch of the fur dyeing industry.
During the past thirty years, the long and tedious processes of dyeing
seal and seal imitations, involving the use of dyes of vegetable origin, have
largely been superseded by what is known as the Aniline Black dye. It was
the French who first worked out successfully the application of Aniline
Black to furs, and the method has attained much importance and extensive
use in the fur dyeing industry.
Aniline Black is the name given to an insoluble black dyestuff
produced by the oxidation of aniline in an acid medium. As a finished
product it cannot be used in fur dyeing, but if the hair of the furs be
impregnated with a suitable preparation of aniline and then treated with
certain oxidizing agents, the color will be formed on the hair, being firmly
fixed and giving a fast black, resistant to light, washing and rubbing. The
basis of the dye, aniline, is an oily liquid, possessing a peculiar fishy odor,
colorless when pure, but rapidly turning brown when exposed to the air. It is
obtained from benzol, which is distilled from coal-tar, by treating with nitric
acid, forming nitrobenzol, which when subjected to the action of reducing
FUR DYEING
Aniline Black
F
ur seal for a long time has been a fur of distinction and importance in
the fur industry, and consequently the dyeing of seal has constituted
an important, though not very extensive branch of the art of fur
dyeing. In quite recent times the popularity of seal has become so
great that imitations have had to be produced to help supply the demand,
and as a result, French seal, or seal-dyed rabbit, and the so-called Hudson
seal, which is seal-dyed muskrat, have acquired a great vogue. Occasionally
opossum, nutria and other furs are also used for the purpose of producing
seal imitations. While the supply of real seals is relatively small, and the
demand large, the production of seal imitations has assumed large
proportions, and as a result, the dyeing of seal and its imitations or
substitutes has come to be a great branch of the fur dyeing industry.
During the past thirty years, the long and tedious processes of dyeing
seal and seal imitations, involving the use of dyes of vegetable origin, have
largely been superseded by what is known as the Aniline Black dye. It was
the French who first worked out successfully the application of Aniline
Black to furs, and the method has attained much importance and extensive
use in the fur dyeing industry.
Aniline Black is the name given to an insoluble black dyestuff
produced by the oxidation of aniline in an acid medium. As a finished
product it cannot be used in fur dyeing, but if the hair of the furs be
impregnated with a suitable preparation of aniline and then treated with
certain oxidizing agents, the color will be formed on the hair, being firmly
fixed and giving a fast black, resistant to light, washing and rubbing. The
basis of the dye, aniline, is an oily liquid, possessing a peculiar fishy odor,
colorless when pure, but rapidly turning brown when exposed to the air. It is
obtained from benzol, which is distilled from coal-tar, by treating with nitric
acid, forming nitrobenzol, which when subjected to the action of reducing
Page 154
chemicals is converted into aniline. The process may be shown
schematically as follows:
Coal—coal-tar—benzol—nitrobenzol—aniline oil—Aniline Black.
Aniline Black was by no means a new dye when the French succeeded in
producing it on furs. It had been used for a long time previous on textiles,
chiefly cotton. The history of the development of the Aniline Black process
throws considerable light on its nature and constitution, and so presents
many features of interest. As early as 1834, the chemist Runge observed the
formation of a dark green color when heated aniline nitrate in the presence
of cupric chloride. Fritsche, in 1840, noticed that when chromic acid was
added to solutions of aniline salt, a dark green, and sometimes a blue-black
precipitate was produced, and later the same chemist obtained a deep blue
by the action of potassium chlorate on aniline salt. It is interesting to note
that Perkin, in 1856, conducting similar experiments on the oxidation of
aniline with chromic acid, obtained a blue-black product from which he
extracted the first synthetic coal-tar dye, mauve. Thus far, all the
experiments on the oxidation of aniline proved to be merely of scientific
interest, but in 1862, Lightfoot patented a process for the practical
application of colors formed by the oxidation of aniline on the fibre, a
greenish shade being obtained by that method, to which the name
emeraldine was given, and by subsequent treatment with bichromate of
potash, the green was changed to a deep blue color. Since that time, the
methods for producing and applying Aniline Black have been developed
and improved, although all the processes were based on the principles
incorporated in Lightfoot’s original patent. However, it was not until the
last decade of the nineteenth century that the dyeing of furs by means of the
Aniline Black method was successfully attempted.
A knowledge of the nature and the manner of the chemical changes
which take place in the production of Aniline Black is a valuable aid in
obtaining satisfactory results in practise; and although Aniline Black was
extensively used before the true character of the reaction was understood,
since the successful determination of the constitution of Aniline Black and
the discovery of the real nature of the process by Green and his
collaborators in 1913, the methods have been considerably improved and
simplified, with correspondingly better results in dyeing. As a consequence,
schematically as follows:
Coal—coal-tar—benzol—nitrobenzol—aniline oil—Aniline Black.
Aniline Black was by no means a new dye when the French succeeded in
producing it on furs. It had been used for a long time previous on textiles,
chiefly cotton. The history of the development of the Aniline Black process
throws considerable light on its nature and constitution, and so presents
many features of interest. As early as 1834, the chemist Runge observed the
formation of a dark green color when heated aniline nitrate in the presence
of cupric chloride. Fritsche, in 1840, noticed that when chromic acid was
added to solutions of aniline salt, a dark green, and sometimes a blue-black
precipitate was produced, and later the same chemist obtained a deep blue
by the action of potassium chlorate on aniline salt. It is interesting to note
that Perkin, in 1856, conducting similar experiments on the oxidation of
aniline with chromic acid, obtained a blue-black product from which he
extracted the first synthetic coal-tar dye, mauve. Thus far, all the
experiments on the oxidation of aniline proved to be merely of scientific
interest, but in 1862, Lightfoot patented a process for the practical
application of colors formed by the oxidation of aniline on the fibre, a
greenish shade being obtained by that method, to which the name
emeraldine was given, and by subsequent treatment with bichromate of
potash, the green was changed to a deep blue color. Since that time, the
methods for producing and applying Aniline Black have been developed
and improved, although all the processes were based on the principles
incorporated in Lightfoot’s original patent. However, it was not until the
last decade of the nineteenth century that the dyeing of furs by means of the
Aniline Black method was successfully attempted.
A knowledge of the nature and the manner of the chemical changes
which take place in the production of Aniline Black is a valuable aid in
obtaining satisfactory results in practise; and although Aniline Black was
extensively used before the true character of the reaction was understood,
since the successful determination of the constitution of Aniline Black and
the discovery of the real nature of the process by Green and his
collaborators in 1913, the methods have been considerably improved and
simplified, with correspondingly better results in dyeing. As a consequence,
Page 155
the methods of dyeing furs with Aniline Black have also become simpler
and more efficient.
A discussion of the chemical changes which occur in the Aniline Black
process, is out of place here on account of the highly involved and
complicated character of the reactions, to understand which requires a
considerable knowledge of specialized organic chemistry. But the essential
features of practical importance in the production of Aniline Black are the
following: As already noted, one of the characteristic properties of aniline is
its tendency to turn from a colorless to a dark-brown liquid in the presence
of the air. This change is due, together with certain other causes, to an
oxidation brought about by atmospheric oxygen. By employing oxidizing
agents, this oxidation can be accelerated and carried further, and eventually
the Aniline Black is obtained. Among the substances which may be used to
bring about the conversion of aniline to the insoluble black dye are
manganese dioxide, lead peroxide, hydrogen peroxide, chromic acid, ferric
salts, potassium permanganate, chloric acid and chlorates in the presence of
certain metallic salts, particularly those of vanadium and copper. Chlorates,
especially sodium chlorate and potassium chlorate, are the most commonly
employed oxidizing agents, bichromate of soda or of potash being used, in
addition, to complete the oxidation. When using chlorates it is necessary to
have present in the dye mixture a small quantity of a metallic salt, which,
while not entering into the reaction itself, is nevertheless indispensable as
an oxygen carrier. Vanadium compounds have proved to be the most
effective for this purpose, and according to an authority, one part of
vanadium salt is sufficient to cause the conversion of 270,000 parts of
aniline to Aniline Black, the necessary amount of a chlorate being present
of course. Salts of copper, cerium, and iron are also extensively used, but
they are not quite so efficient as vanadium.
The formation of the Aniline Black in practise takes place in three
well-defined steps, which it is important to be able to recognize and
distinguish in order to obtain the best results. The first stage of the oxidizing
process produces what is called emeraldine, which in the acid medium of
the aniline bath is of a dark green, while in the free state it is of a blue color.
As the oxidation proceeds, the second stage develops, the emeraldine being
converted to a compound called nigraniline. This in acid solution is blue,
and the free base is a dark-blue, almost black. It was formerly considered
and more efficient.
A discussion of the chemical changes which occur in the Aniline Black
process, is out of place here on account of the highly involved and
complicated character of the reactions, to understand which requires a
considerable knowledge of specialized organic chemistry. But the essential
features of practical importance in the production of Aniline Black are the
following: As already noted, one of the characteristic properties of aniline is
its tendency to turn from a colorless to a dark-brown liquid in the presence
of the air. This change is due, together with certain other causes, to an
oxidation brought about by atmospheric oxygen. By employing oxidizing
agents, this oxidation can be accelerated and carried further, and eventually
the Aniline Black is obtained. Among the substances which may be used to
bring about the conversion of aniline to the insoluble black dye are
manganese dioxide, lead peroxide, hydrogen peroxide, chromic acid, ferric
salts, potassium permanganate, chloric acid and chlorates in the presence of
certain metallic salts, particularly those of vanadium and copper. Chlorates,
especially sodium chlorate and potassium chlorate, are the most commonly
employed oxidizing agents, bichromate of soda or of potash being used, in
addition, to complete the oxidation. When using chlorates it is necessary to
have present in the dye mixture a small quantity of a metallic salt, which,
while not entering into the reaction itself, is nevertheless indispensable as
an oxygen carrier. Vanadium compounds have proved to be the most
effective for this purpose, and according to an authority, one part of
vanadium salt is sufficient to cause the conversion of 270,000 parts of
aniline to Aniline Black, the necessary amount of a chlorate being present
of course. Salts of copper, cerium, and iron are also extensively used, but
they are not quite so efficient as vanadium.
The formation of the Aniline Black in practise takes place in three
well-defined steps, which it is important to be able to recognize and
distinguish in order to obtain the best results. The first stage of the oxidizing
process produces what is called emeraldine, which in the acid medium of
the aniline bath is of a dark green, while in the free state it is of a blue color.
As the oxidation proceeds, the second stage develops, the emeraldine being
converted to a compound called nigraniline. This in acid solution is blue,
and the free base is a dark-blue, almost black. It was formerly considered
Page 156
that the nigraniline was the Aniline Black proper, and so when this stage of
the oxidation was reached, the process was often interrupted and not carried
to the limit. This can account for the fact that Aniline Black dyeings usually
turned green after a short time. The reason for this is that nigraniline, when
treated with weak reducing agents, as, for example, sulphurous acid, is at
once changed to emeraldine, with its dark green color. Since there is usually
a small amount of sulphurous acid in the air, especially in places where coal
or gas is burned, an Aniline Black dyeing which has not been carried
beyond the nigraniline stage will be reduced in time to the emeraldine, and
cause the dyeing to become green. The last step in the oxidation changes the
nigraniline into what is properly called the ungreenable Aniline Black.
Weak reducing substances like sulphurous acid do not change this
compound to emeraldine, and stronger reducing agents only convert it to a
brownish compound, which changes back to the black when exposed to the
air. It is quite evident that in order to obtain a black which will not change
to green in time, the oxidation of the aniline must be carried to the last
stage. By making tests during the dyeing of the furs, it can easily be
determined whether the oxidation has proceeded far enough.
In the dyeing of textiles with Aniline Black, it is customary to carry
out the operation at comparatively high temperatures, approaching 100°
centigrade. With furs such temperatures are out of the question, so it is
necessary to repeat the dyeing several times in order to obtain the proper
depth of shade working in the cold. Only the brush method can be used in
applying the Aniline Black dye to furs, on account of the strong acidity of
the dye mixture, which would ruin the leather, if the dyeing were done in a
bath. Indeed, great care must be exercised even by the brush method to
avoid too great penetration of the dye liquid, otherwise the roots of the hair
will be attacked, and the leather may be “burned” from the hair side. Furs
dyed with Aniline Black are frequently after-dyed by the dip-process with
logwood or some other similar dye, in order to add to the brilliancy of the
dyeing. Combined with intensity of color, Aniline Black on furs is the only
dye which will also give fast, lustrous shades, and leave the hair soft and
smooth.
There are several methods of applying Aniline Black on furs, the most
important being
the oxidation was reached, the process was often interrupted and not carried
to the limit. This can account for the fact that Aniline Black dyeings usually
turned green after a short time. The reason for this is that nigraniline, when
treated with weak reducing agents, as, for example, sulphurous acid, is at
once changed to emeraldine, with its dark green color. Since there is usually
a small amount of sulphurous acid in the air, especially in places where coal
or gas is burned, an Aniline Black dyeing which has not been carried
beyond the nigraniline stage will be reduced in time to the emeraldine, and
cause the dyeing to become green. The last step in the oxidation changes the
nigraniline into what is properly called the ungreenable Aniline Black.
Weak reducing substances like sulphurous acid do not change this
compound to emeraldine, and stronger reducing agents only convert it to a
brownish compound, which changes back to the black when exposed to the
air. It is quite evident that in order to obtain a black which will not change
to green in time, the oxidation of the aniline must be carried to the last
stage. By making tests during the dyeing of the furs, it can easily be
determined whether the oxidation has proceeded far enough.
In the dyeing of textiles with Aniline Black, it is customary to carry
out the operation at comparatively high temperatures, approaching 100°
centigrade. With furs such temperatures are out of the question, so it is
necessary to repeat the dyeing several times in order to obtain the proper
depth of shade working in the cold. Only the brush method can be used in
applying the Aniline Black dye to furs, on account of the strong acidity of
the dye mixture, which would ruin the leather, if the dyeing were done in a
bath. Indeed, great care must be exercised even by the brush method to
avoid too great penetration of the dye liquid, otherwise the roots of the hair
will be attacked, and the leather may be “burned” from the hair side. Furs
dyed with Aniline Black are frequently after-dyed by the dip-process with
logwood or some other similar dye, in order to add to the brilliancy of the
dyeing. Combined with intensity of color, Aniline Black on furs is the only
dye which will also give fast, lustrous shades, and leave the hair soft and
smooth.
There are several methods of applying Aniline Black on furs, the most
important being
Page 157
1. One-bath Aniline Black
2. Oxidation Aniline Black
3. Diphenyl Black
4. Aniline Black by Green’s Process
1. One-bath Aniline Black
A typical formula for this method is the following given by Beltzer:
Aniline salt 10 kg.
Sodium chlorate 1.5 kg.
Copper sulphate 0.7 kg.
Vanadate of ammonia 10 gr.
All these substances are dissolved hot in 50 liters of water, and allowed to
cool, forming solution A. Aniline salt is aniline oil which has been
neutralized with the exact quantity of hydrochloric acid to form the
hydrochloride. It forms white or greyish crystalline lumps very easily
soluble in water. The sodium chlorate is the oxidizing agent, and the copper
sulphate and the vanadate of ammonia are the oxygen carriers.
15 kg. of sodium bichromate are also dissolved in 50 liters of water,
forming solution B. The bichromate is also an oxidizing agent and serves to
complete the oxidation of the aniline to the black.
Immediately before using, solutions A and B are mixed together, both
being cool. In general practise it is customary to mix only small quantities
at a time, as a considerable precipitate forms when the whole batch is mixed
at once, the precipitate being so much waste dye substance. Usually a liter
of A and a liter of B are mixed at a time, and the furs brushed with the
mixture. The brushing must be varied according as the hair is hard and stiff,
or soft and tender. The hair must be thoroughly impregnated in all
directions, and the penetration must not be too deep to affect the leather.
With experience and dexterity satisfactory results can easily be achieved.
After the skins have been properly treated, they are dried at a temperature
of about 35 degrees centigrade. When dry, they are returned to the dye
bench, where they receive another application of the dye mixture, and are
again dried. This operation may be repeated as often as six or seven times
2. Oxidation Aniline Black
3. Diphenyl Black
4. Aniline Black by Green’s Process
1. One-bath Aniline Black
A typical formula for this method is the following given by Beltzer:
Aniline salt 10 kg.
Sodium chlorate 1.5 kg.
Copper sulphate 0.7 kg.
Vanadate of ammonia 10 gr.
All these substances are dissolved hot in 50 liters of water, and allowed to
cool, forming solution A. Aniline salt is aniline oil which has been
neutralized with the exact quantity of hydrochloric acid to form the
hydrochloride. It forms white or greyish crystalline lumps very easily
soluble in water. The sodium chlorate is the oxidizing agent, and the copper
sulphate and the vanadate of ammonia are the oxygen carriers.
15 kg. of sodium bichromate are also dissolved in 50 liters of water,
forming solution B. The bichromate is also an oxidizing agent and serves to
complete the oxidation of the aniline to the black.
Immediately before using, solutions A and B are mixed together, both
being cool. In general practise it is customary to mix only small quantities
at a time, as a considerable precipitate forms when the whole batch is mixed
at once, the precipitate being so much waste dye substance. Usually a liter
of A and a liter of B are mixed at a time, and the furs brushed with the
mixture. The brushing must be varied according as the hair is hard and stiff,
or soft and tender. The hair must be thoroughly impregnated in all
directions, and the penetration must not be too deep to affect the leather.
With experience and dexterity satisfactory results can easily be achieved.
After the skins have been properly treated, they are dried at a temperature
of about 35 degrees centigrade. When dry, they are returned to the dye
bench, where they receive another application of the dye mixture, and are
again dried. This operation may be repeated as often as six or seven times
Page 158
before a sufficiently intense black is obtained. Another way of producing
the desired depth of shade with fewer applications is by using more
concentrated dye mixtures. Each method has its disadvantages, the greater
number of brushings requiring the expenditure of more time and labor, and
the greater concentration of the bath resulting in a considerable loss of dye
substance due to the formation of a large precipitate when the two solutions
are mixed, and moreover, not all furs can be treated with concentrated
mixtures. The best results with this method usually require the application
of six coats of a mixture of moderate concentration.
2. Oxidation Aniline Black
In order to overcome the difficulty of employing very concentrated dye
mixtures, or of making many applications of the dye, a method was devised
whereby the two solutions of the previous process, instead of being mixed
together, are applied successively to the hair of the furs, the following
formula, also by Beltzer, being an example:
Aniline oil 10liters
Nitric acid 36° Beaumé, or
Hydrochloric acid 22° Beaumé 20liters
Cold water 20liters
This is solution A, and is merely a solution of aniline hydrochloride, or
nitrate, depending on which acid has been used. Nitric acid, although more
costly than the hydrochloric acid, is to be preferred, because it is an
oxidizing acid, and so assists in the oxidation of the aniline, and besides,
has a more beneficial effect on the hair than the hydrochloric, in the matter
of softness and luster.
Sodium chlorate 4kg.
Copper sulphate 1kg.
Vanadate of ammonia10gr.
Water 50liters
This is solution B, containing the oxidizing agent, and the oxygen carriers.
Just before using, equal quantities of A and B are mixed, and the skins
the desired depth of shade with fewer applications is by using more
concentrated dye mixtures. Each method has its disadvantages, the greater
number of brushings requiring the expenditure of more time and labor, and
the greater concentration of the bath resulting in a considerable loss of dye
substance due to the formation of a large precipitate when the two solutions
are mixed, and moreover, not all furs can be treated with concentrated
mixtures. The best results with this method usually require the application
of six coats of a mixture of moderate concentration.
2. Oxidation Aniline Black
In order to overcome the difficulty of employing very concentrated dye
mixtures, or of making many applications of the dye, a method was devised
whereby the two solutions of the previous process, instead of being mixed
together, are applied successively to the hair of the furs, the following
formula, also by Beltzer, being an example:
Aniline oil 10liters
Nitric acid 36° Beaumé, or
Hydrochloric acid 22° Beaumé 20liters
Cold water 20liters
This is solution A, and is merely a solution of aniline hydrochloride, or
nitrate, depending on which acid has been used. Nitric acid, although more
costly than the hydrochloric acid, is to be preferred, because it is an
oxidizing acid, and so assists in the oxidation of the aniline, and besides,
has a more beneficial effect on the hair than the hydrochloric, in the matter
of softness and luster.
Sodium chlorate 4kg.
Copper sulphate 1kg.
Vanadate of ammonia10gr.
Water 50liters
This is solution B, containing the oxidizing agent, and the oxygen carriers.
Just before using, equal quantities of A and B are mixed, and the skins
Page 159
brushed with the mixture. The skins are then dried at 35–45° centigrade, at
which temperature the color begins to develop. When almost, but not
entirely dried, the skins are subjected to the action of warm vapor, which is
allowed to enter the drying chamber, so as to keep the temperature about
40° centigrade, the color developing better in this way. This operation may
be repeated, or the skins are directly treated with a solution of 25 kg. of
sodium bichromate in 100 liters of water, to complete the oxidation. The
moist skins are exposed to the air for a time, and then dried at 35° C.
This method of dyeing has several advantages over the One-bath
Aniline Black. It requires fewer brushings, and enables the complete
utilization of the dye solutions without loss. With three applications of the
dye mixture by the Oxidation process, as deep and intense a black can be
obtained as with six brushings by the One-bath method. The dyeings, too,
are nearly, but not fully as brilliant and even as in the latter case. The
greater the number of coats of dye that are applied the more regular will the
dyeing be.
3. Diphenyl Black
In 1902, the Farbwerke Hoechst, a large German producer of coal tar
intermediates and dyes, invented an Aniline Black process to which they
gave the name Diphenyl Black. The chief departure from the previous
Aniline Black methods was the replacing of part of the aniline oil of the dye
mixture by Diphenyl Black Base I, which is para-aminodiphenylamine.
This base has the property of being oxidized to Aniline Black, just like
aniline oil, and the advantage claimed for the Diphenyl Black is that it
produces an absolutely ungreenable black. The method of application is
practically the same as for the other Aniline Black processes, chlorates
being used as the oxidizing agents, in the presence of oxygen carriers such
as salts of copper and vanadium. The use of bichromates is dispensed with.
On account of the comparatively high cost of the Diphenyl Black Base I,
this method has not found very extensive application, especially as highly
satisfactory ungreenable blacks can now be produced by other methods.
4. Aniline Black by Green’s Process
which temperature the color begins to develop. When almost, but not
entirely dried, the skins are subjected to the action of warm vapor, which is
allowed to enter the drying chamber, so as to keep the temperature about
40° centigrade, the color developing better in this way. This operation may
be repeated, or the skins are directly treated with a solution of 25 kg. of
sodium bichromate in 100 liters of water, to complete the oxidation. The
moist skins are exposed to the air for a time, and then dried at 35° C.
This method of dyeing has several advantages over the One-bath
Aniline Black. It requires fewer brushings, and enables the complete
utilization of the dye solutions without loss. With three applications of the
dye mixture by the Oxidation process, as deep and intense a black can be
obtained as with six brushings by the One-bath method. The dyeings, too,
are nearly, but not fully as brilliant and even as in the latter case. The
greater the number of coats of dye that are applied the more regular will the
dyeing be.
3. Diphenyl Black
In 1902, the Farbwerke Hoechst, a large German producer of coal tar
intermediates and dyes, invented an Aniline Black process to which they
gave the name Diphenyl Black. The chief departure from the previous
Aniline Black methods was the replacing of part of the aniline oil of the dye
mixture by Diphenyl Black Base I, which is para-aminodiphenylamine.
This base has the property of being oxidized to Aniline Black, just like
aniline oil, and the advantage claimed for the Diphenyl Black is that it
produces an absolutely ungreenable black. The method of application is
practically the same as for the other Aniline Black processes, chlorates
being used as the oxidizing agents, in the presence of oxygen carriers such
as salts of copper and vanadium. The use of bichromates is dispensed with.
On account of the comparatively high cost of the Diphenyl Black Base I,
this method has not found very extensive application, especially as highly
satisfactory ungreenable blacks can now be produced by other methods.
4. Aniline Black by Green’s Process
Page 160
In 1907, Green, who has done much work in the direction of
elucidating the character of the Aniline Black process, obtained a patent for
a method of applying Aniline Black in a manner which was different from
all the previously known formulas. The invention created great interest, and
although in its original form it did not find a wide application, many of the
methods used at the present time are in one way or another derived from the
idea of Green. A resumé of the patent will therefore be given here: “The
invention relates to the production of an Aniline Black, the new process
differing from all other known processes by the fact that the oxidation of
aniline is effected solely or mainly by the oxygen of air. The possibility of
dispensing with an oxidizing agent depends on the discovery that the
addition of a small quantity of a para-diamine, or of a para-amido-phenol to
a mixture containing aniline and a suitable oxygen carrier, such as a salt of
copper, greatly accelerates the oxidation of the aniline by the atmospheric
oxygen. Further, whereas in the ordinary processes of Aniline Black, the
quantity of mineral acid employed cannot be materially reduced below the
proportion of one equivalent to one equivalent of the base, under the new
conditions the mineral acid may be wholly or partially replaced by an
organic acid such as formic acid, without the quality of the black being
materially affected. As suitable oxygen carriers the chlorides of copper have
been found to give the best results, it being preferrable to use the copper in
the form of a cuprous salt. This is effected by adding to the dye mixture
cupric chloride, together with a sulphite or bisulphite in sufficient quantity
to reduce the cupric salt to the cuprous state, and a sufficient quantity of a
soluble chloride to keep the cuprous chloride in solution. Among the
compounds suitable for the production of this black in conjunction with
aniline are, para-phenylene-diamine, dimethyl-para-phenylene-diamine,
para-amido-diphenylamine, para-amido-phenol, etc.”
This method may be used alone as the other Aniline Blacks, or the
dyed skins may be after-dyed in a bath containing a logwood dye, or it may
be used in conjunction with mineral dyes, or with the Oxidation Colors (see
next chapter). A typical formula for the black by Green’s process is the
following:
Para-amido-phenol 0.5kg.
Aniline oil 10liters
elucidating the character of the Aniline Black process, obtained a patent for
a method of applying Aniline Black in a manner which was different from
all the previously known formulas. The invention created great interest, and
although in its original form it did not find a wide application, many of the
methods used at the present time are in one way or another derived from the
idea of Green. A resumé of the patent will therefore be given here: “The
invention relates to the production of an Aniline Black, the new process
differing from all other known processes by the fact that the oxidation of
aniline is effected solely or mainly by the oxygen of air. The possibility of
dispensing with an oxidizing agent depends on the discovery that the
addition of a small quantity of a para-diamine, or of a para-amido-phenol to
a mixture containing aniline and a suitable oxygen carrier, such as a salt of
copper, greatly accelerates the oxidation of the aniline by the atmospheric
oxygen. Further, whereas in the ordinary processes of Aniline Black, the
quantity of mineral acid employed cannot be materially reduced below the
proportion of one equivalent to one equivalent of the base, under the new
conditions the mineral acid may be wholly or partially replaced by an
organic acid such as formic acid, without the quality of the black being
materially affected. As suitable oxygen carriers the chlorides of copper have
been found to give the best results, it being preferrable to use the copper in
the form of a cuprous salt. This is effected by adding to the dye mixture
cupric chloride, together with a sulphite or bisulphite in sufficient quantity
to reduce the cupric salt to the cuprous state, and a sufficient quantity of a
soluble chloride to keep the cuprous chloride in solution. Among the
compounds suitable for the production of this black in conjunction with
aniline are, para-phenylene-diamine, dimethyl-para-phenylene-diamine,
para-amido-diphenylamine, para-amido-phenol, etc.”
This method may be used alone as the other Aniline Blacks, or the
dyed skins may be after-dyed in a bath containing a logwood dye, or it may
be used in conjunction with mineral dyes, or with the Oxidation Colors (see
next chapter). A typical formula for the black by Green’s process is the
following:
Para-amido-phenol 0.5kg.
Aniline oil 10liters
Page 161
Hydrochloric acid 22° Bé. 10liters
Acetic acid 40% 5liters
Cold water 25liters
This is solution A. Solution B is prepared by dissolving
Copper sulphate 2 kg.
Salammoniac 10 kg.
Cold water 50 liters
A and B are mixed, and the mixture applied to the hair of the furs several
times, drying each time at 35°–40° C. After three coats of dye have been
applied, a pretty and fairly intense black shade is obtained, which is
developed further by treating with a solution of 25 grams of sodium
bichromate per liter of water. The skins are then allowed to dry in air, and
then if desired, an after-dyeing is made with some other dye.
On account of its extreme fastness, Aniline Black, produced by any of
the methods outlined above, has attained a justifiable popularity for the
dyeing of furs, in spite of the necessity of using the more or less
cumbersome brush method of applying the dye. Very recently there was
issued to a German company a patent in which is described a method
whereby furs can be dyed with Aniline Black by the dip process. An
abstract of the patent (D. R. P. 33402) is as follows: “As is known, aniline
salt, and similar salts, together with oxidizing agents like bichromates,
chlorates, etc., cannot be used for dyeing furs by the dip process, because
the strongly dissociated mineral acid is injurious to the leather. The
dissociation of the acid can be reduced by adding neutral salts, like common
salt, or Glauber’s salt, so that good results can be obtained by dyeing in a
bath of the dye mixture, the leather retaining its softness.”
Thus far there have been no reports of the successful practical
application of this patent, so its value cannot be discussed. It is extremely
doubtful, however, that furs will ever be dyed in the dyebath with the
present type of Aniline Black formulas, no matter what substances are
added to prevent the leather from being affected.
Acetic acid 40% 5liters
Cold water 25liters
This is solution A. Solution B is prepared by dissolving
Copper sulphate 2 kg.
Salammoniac 10 kg.
Cold water 50 liters
A and B are mixed, and the mixture applied to the hair of the furs several
times, drying each time at 35°–40° C. After three coats of dye have been
applied, a pretty and fairly intense black shade is obtained, which is
developed further by treating with a solution of 25 grams of sodium
bichromate per liter of water. The skins are then allowed to dry in air, and
then if desired, an after-dyeing is made with some other dye.
On account of its extreme fastness, Aniline Black, produced by any of
the methods outlined above, has attained a justifiable popularity for the
dyeing of furs, in spite of the necessity of using the more or less
cumbersome brush method of applying the dye. Very recently there was
issued to a German company a patent in which is described a method
whereby furs can be dyed with Aniline Black by the dip process. An
abstract of the patent (D. R. P. 33402) is as follows: “As is known, aniline
salt, and similar salts, together with oxidizing agents like bichromates,
chlorates, etc., cannot be used for dyeing furs by the dip process, because
the strongly dissociated mineral acid is injurious to the leather. The
dissociation of the acid can be reduced by adding neutral salts, like common
salt, or Glauber’s salt, so that good results can be obtained by dyeing in a
bath of the dye mixture, the leather retaining its softness.”
Thus far there have been no reports of the successful practical
application of this patent, so its value cannot be discussed. It is extremely
doubtful, however, that furs will ever be dyed in the dyebath with the
present type of Aniline Black formulas, no matter what substances are
added to prevent the leather from being affected.
Page 162
Page 163
CHAPTER XV
FUR DYEING
Oxidation Colors
T
he year 1888 may be considered the beginning of a new era in the
history of fur dyeing; the commencement of a period which was to
see the time-honored, traditional methods of the masters of the art
give way to newer methods of an entirely different character; and
moreover, the initiation of an age when science with its basis of fact and
logic, was to undertake the rationalization of an industry which had hitherto
worked upon a more or less irrational, empirical and uncertain
comprehension of the fundamental principles involved. It was not the work
of a single day, or even of a year which brought about the virtual revolution
in the dyeing of furs, but the result of long, patient, systematic effort. About
this time, the German coal tar industry was attaining its real stride along the
path of progress and achievement, and had already succeeded in reaching,
to an appreciable degree at any rate, most users of coloring matters, with the
consequence that the natural dyes, with their time and labor-consuming
processes of application were gradually being superseded by the new
synthetic dyestuffs which could be simply and quickly applied. It was now
the turn of the fur dyeing industry to receive the attention of the scientists
and technologists responsible for the growth of the coal tar dye industry,
and so there appeared in the above-mentioned year, the following patents,
taken out by a German chemist named Erdmann:
D. R. P. 47349
A Process for Dyeing Hair and Feathers
If white hair or feathers are soaked in an aqueous or alcoholic solution
of para-phenylene-diamine, and then exposed to the slow oxidation of the
air, or are treated in a second solution with some oxidizing agent, then the
hair or feathers will be dyed. According to the oxidizing agent chosen, and
the concentration of the solution used, the color obtained will be light or
FUR DYEING
Oxidation Colors
T
he year 1888 may be considered the beginning of a new era in the
history of fur dyeing; the commencement of a period which was to
see the time-honored, traditional methods of the masters of the art
give way to newer methods of an entirely different character; and
moreover, the initiation of an age when science with its basis of fact and
logic, was to undertake the rationalization of an industry which had hitherto
worked upon a more or less irrational, empirical and uncertain
comprehension of the fundamental principles involved. It was not the work
of a single day, or even of a year which brought about the virtual revolution
in the dyeing of furs, but the result of long, patient, systematic effort. About
this time, the German coal tar industry was attaining its real stride along the
path of progress and achievement, and had already succeeded in reaching,
to an appreciable degree at any rate, most users of coloring matters, with the
consequence that the natural dyes, with their time and labor-consuming
processes of application were gradually being superseded by the new
synthetic dyestuffs which could be simply and quickly applied. It was now
the turn of the fur dyeing industry to receive the attention of the scientists
and technologists responsible for the growth of the coal tar dye industry,
and so there appeared in the above-mentioned year, the following patents,
taken out by a German chemist named Erdmann:
D. R. P. 47349
A Process for Dyeing Hair and Feathers
If white hair or feathers are soaked in an aqueous or alcoholic solution
of para-phenylene-diamine, and then exposed to the slow oxidation of the
air, or are treated in a second solution with some oxidizing agent, then the
hair or feathers will be dyed. According to the oxidizing agent chosen, and
the concentration of the solution used, the color obtained will be light or
Page 164
dark, varying from the palest blond to the deepest blue-black. Particularly
suitable as oxidizing substances are ferric chloride, permanganates,
chlorates, hypochlorites, bichromates, and hydrogen peroxide. The dyeings
are fast, that is, they do not come off, and the color cannot be removed by
washing. Following examples may serve to make the process clear:
20 grams pure para-phenylene-diamine and 14 grams caustic soda are
dissolved in a liter of water. The hair, previously degreased, is soaked
thoroughly in this solution, and while moist is entered into a three per cent
solution of peroxide of hydrogen. The action is not instantaneous, but after
a day, the hair is dyed a dark shade; by repetition of these operations a blue-
black is obtained.
The para-phenylene-diamine can be replaced in this process by other
similar bases, such as dimethyl-para-phenylene-diamine, as well as the
naphthylene-diamines. Since the substances which can be applied by this
process are uninjurious, the method described can be used to dye human
hair on the head or beard, and so seems suited to replace for the dyeing of
hair, the metallic salts and various pyrogallic solutions which are on the
market, and which are harmful to the health.
D. R. P. 51073 Supplement to 47349; Process for Dyeing Hair
This patent was an extension of the original patent to include certain
oxy and amido-oxy compounds, the method being essentially the same
otherwise as in the original patent. An illustration of the process is as
follows:
73 grams para-amido phenol hydrochloride are dissolved with 40
grams caustic soda in a liter of water. The solution dyes hair a golden-
yellow, which on subsequent treatment with a solution of ferric chloride
turns to a red-brown.
In these two patents is to be found the basis of the modern fur dyes and
fur dyeing methods. It is interesting to note that furs were not mentioned at
all in connection with the process, which was intended mainly for dyeing
hair, especially on the human head. It was only several years later that the
value of the method for dyeing furs was realized. So about 1894, the Aktien
suitable as oxidizing substances are ferric chloride, permanganates,
chlorates, hypochlorites, bichromates, and hydrogen peroxide. The dyeings
are fast, that is, they do not come off, and the color cannot be removed by
washing. Following examples may serve to make the process clear:
20 grams pure para-phenylene-diamine and 14 grams caustic soda are
dissolved in a liter of water. The hair, previously degreased, is soaked
thoroughly in this solution, and while moist is entered into a three per cent
solution of peroxide of hydrogen. The action is not instantaneous, but after
a day, the hair is dyed a dark shade; by repetition of these operations a blue-
black is obtained.
The para-phenylene-diamine can be replaced in this process by other
similar bases, such as dimethyl-para-phenylene-diamine, as well as the
naphthylene-diamines. Since the substances which can be applied by this
process are uninjurious, the method described can be used to dye human
hair on the head or beard, and so seems suited to replace for the dyeing of
hair, the metallic salts and various pyrogallic solutions which are on the
market, and which are harmful to the health.
D. R. P. 51073 Supplement to 47349; Process for Dyeing Hair
This patent was an extension of the original patent to include certain
oxy and amido-oxy compounds, the method being essentially the same
otherwise as in the original patent. An illustration of the process is as
follows:
73 grams para-amido phenol hydrochloride are dissolved with 40
grams caustic soda in a liter of water. The solution dyes hair a golden-
yellow, which on subsequent treatment with a solution of ferric chloride
turns to a red-brown.
In these two patents is to be found the basis of the modern fur dyes and
fur dyeing methods. It is interesting to note that furs were not mentioned at
all in connection with the process, which was intended mainly for dyeing
hair, especially on the human head. It was only several years later that the
value of the method for dyeing furs was realized. So about 1894, the Aktien
Page 165
Gesellschaft für Anilinfabrikation put upon the market three fur dyes under
the trade name Ursol, Ursol D, giving dark-brown to black shades; Ursol P,
giving red-brown colors; and Ursol C, giving a yellowish-brown shade.
Pyrogallic acid had been previously used as a hair dye, and also to a slight
extent as a fur dye, so it was used in conjunction with the Ursol dyes for
shading purposes. The new fur dyes were not dyes in the ordinarily
accepted sense of the term. They were really coal-tar intermediates,
substances similar in character to aniline, and their dyeing property
depended on the fact that they could be oxidized either by atmospheric
oxygen, or by means of oxidizing agents, forming colored insoluble
products. When the oxidation of the intermediate was caused to take place
on the hair the colored product formed on and in the hair fibre, and
remained fast. The reactions bringing about the conversion of the
intermediate to the colored insoluble compound are quite analogous to
those of the Aniline Black process, though possibly not so complicated,
with the important difference, however, that, while in the production of
Aniline Black acid is essential, in the present instance the oxidation can be
carried on in neutral or even alkaline medium. On account of the character
of the method used in applying the new fur dyes, the name Oxidation
Colors has been given to them. Strictly speaking, Aniline Black is also an
Oxidation dye, but it is usually considered in a class by itself. The methods
used at first in the application of the Ursol dyes to furs followed closely the
process as described in the patents. The furs were first killed, usually by
brushing on a lime mixture, drying, and then beating out the dust. This
operation was repeated, if necessary. Then a solution of the desired dye,
mixed with an equal volume of 3% peroxide of hydrogen was brushed on
and the fur allowed to lie exposed to the air. The dyeing could also be done
by the dip process, less concentrated solutions being used. By varying the
concentration of the solution, and prolonging or shortening the time of
action, the shades could be varied from very light to very dark, and by
combining two or more of the Oxidation Colors, many different color
effects could be produced. Soon other fur dyes were developed and put on
the market; for example, Ursol DB, giving blue to blue-black shades, and
Ursol 2G, yielding yellowish tones suitable for mixing with the other
colors. Ursol C was discarded shortly after its introduction. The dyeings
obtained with the Oxidation Colors seemed to be very fast, resisting
successfully the action of cold or hot water, or even hot soap solution.
the trade name Ursol, Ursol D, giving dark-brown to black shades; Ursol P,
giving red-brown colors; and Ursol C, giving a yellowish-brown shade.
Pyrogallic acid had been previously used as a hair dye, and also to a slight
extent as a fur dye, so it was used in conjunction with the Ursol dyes for
shading purposes. The new fur dyes were not dyes in the ordinarily
accepted sense of the term. They were really coal-tar intermediates,
substances similar in character to aniline, and their dyeing property
depended on the fact that they could be oxidized either by atmospheric
oxygen, or by means of oxidizing agents, forming colored insoluble
products. When the oxidation of the intermediate was caused to take place
on the hair the colored product formed on and in the hair fibre, and
remained fast. The reactions bringing about the conversion of the
intermediate to the colored insoluble compound are quite analogous to
those of the Aniline Black process, though possibly not so complicated,
with the important difference, however, that, while in the production of
Aniline Black acid is essential, in the present instance the oxidation can be
carried on in neutral or even alkaline medium. On account of the character
of the method used in applying the new fur dyes, the name Oxidation
Colors has been given to them. Strictly speaking, Aniline Black is also an
Oxidation dye, but it is usually considered in a class by itself. The methods
used at first in the application of the Ursol dyes to furs followed closely the
process as described in the patents. The furs were first killed, usually by
brushing on a lime mixture, drying, and then beating out the dust. This
operation was repeated, if necessary. Then a solution of the desired dye,
mixed with an equal volume of 3% peroxide of hydrogen was brushed on
and the fur allowed to lie exposed to the air. The dyeing could also be done
by the dip process, less concentrated solutions being used. By varying the
concentration of the solution, and prolonging or shortening the time of
action, the shades could be varied from very light to very dark, and by
combining two or more of the Oxidation Colors, many different color
effects could be produced. Soon other fur dyes were developed and put on
the market; for example, Ursol DB, giving blue to blue-black shades, and
Ursol 2G, yielding yellowish tones suitable for mixing with the other
colors. Ursol C was discarded shortly after its introduction. The dyeings
obtained with the Oxidation Colors seemed to be very fast, resisting
successfully the action of cold or hot water, or even hot soap solution.
Page 166
Moreover, a dyed hair examined under the microscope appeared to be
colored through the epidermis to the medulla, and no individual particles of
dye could be discerned.
The new fur dyes had many evident advantages over the coloring
matters in general use at the time. The simplicity of the dyeing operations,
the short duration of the process, the great tinctorial power of the new
products, were facts which strongly recommended themselves to the
progressive fur dyer. The cost of the dyes was higher than that of the
vegetable dyes, but this consideration was largely overbalanced by the
saving in time and labor in using them. And yet, the Ursol dyes found only
a comparatively small market. The majority of fur dyers, always
conservative and reluctant to turn from the traditional ways of the industry
were skeptical of, and even hostile towards the new dyes and the new
methods of dyeing. In a sense, this opposition was justifiable. It was not an
easy task to relinquish all at once methods which had been successfully
applied for generations back, and with which they were thoroughly
experienced, in favor of processes which were radically different, and with
which they had no experience at all. But some enterprising spirits among
the fur dyers undertook to try out the new products and it was not long
before the skeptics had good cause for condemning the work and
achievements of the chemists as far as fur dyeing was concerned. The new
type of dyes did possess some of the advantages claimed for them, but they
also possessed many highly objectionable features, which had never been
manifest with the vegetable dyes. First of all, the dyeings were not so fast as
had at first appeared, for the color came off the hair when the furs were
rubbed, brushed or beaten. Then it was observed that after a short time
some of the dyeings changed color, and at the same time the hair lost its
gloss and became brittle. The condition of the leather after dyeing was
anything but satisfactory. Most serious of all, however, was the appearance
among the workers in the dyeing establishments, and also among the
furriers who worked with the dyed skins, of certain pathological conditions
which had hitherto been unknown. Various skin diseases, eczemas,
inflammation of the eyes, asthmatic affections and intestinal irritations were
some of the afflictions which were directly attributable to the use of fur
dyes of the Ursol type. Medical science was at a loss to know how to treat
these ailments, because their nature was not understood.
colored through the epidermis to the medulla, and no individual particles of
dye could be discerned.
The new fur dyes had many evident advantages over the coloring
matters in general use at the time. The simplicity of the dyeing operations,
the short duration of the process, the great tinctorial power of the new
products, were facts which strongly recommended themselves to the
progressive fur dyer. The cost of the dyes was higher than that of the
vegetable dyes, but this consideration was largely overbalanced by the
saving in time and labor in using them. And yet, the Ursol dyes found only
a comparatively small market. The majority of fur dyers, always
conservative and reluctant to turn from the traditional ways of the industry
were skeptical of, and even hostile towards the new dyes and the new
methods of dyeing. In a sense, this opposition was justifiable. It was not an
easy task to relinquish all at once methods which had been successfully
applied for generations back, and with which they were thoroughly
experienced, in favor of processes which were radically different, and with
which they had no experience at all. But some enterprising spirits among
the fur dyers undertook to try out the new products and it was not long
before the skeptics had good cause for condemning the work and
achievements of the chemists as far as fur dyeing was concerned. The new
type of dyes did possess some of the advantages claimed for them, but they
also possessed many highly objectionable features, which had never been
manifest with the vegetable dyes. First of all, the dyeings were not so fast as
had at first appeared, for the color came off the hair when the furs were
rubbed, brushed or beaten. Then it was observed that after a short time
some of the dyeings changed color, and at the same time the hair lost its
gloss and became brittle. The condition of the leather after dyeing was
anything but satisfactory. Most serious of all, however, was the appearance
among the workers in the dyeing establishments, and also among the
furriers who worked with the dyed skins, of certain pathological conditions
which had hitherto been unknown. Various skin diseases, eczemas,
inflammation of the eyes, asthmatic affections and intestinal irritations were
some of the afflictions which were directly attributable to the use of fur
dyes of the Ursol type. Medical science was at a loss to know how to treat
these ailments, because their nature was not understood.
Page 167
Here indeed, were obstacles threatening to destroy all the hopes which
the discovery of the new class of dyes had aroused, and to check at the
outset the possibility of rational progress in the fur dyeing industry. But the
men of science were not content to let the matter drop thus. Difficult
problems had been solved before, and surely there must be some way of
overcoming the objections and deleterious features of a system of fur
dyeing which had so much potential merit. Where hindrances sprang up in
the path of progress, it was the duty of the chemist to remove them, and
when difficulties arose, it was up to him to resolve them, as far as was
humanly possible. So the chemists who had been responsible for the
introduction of the Oxidation Colors set themselves to the task of
eliminating the undesirable or injurious qualities. It was many years before
the results of painstaking effort and persistent study cleared up the causes of
all the objectionable aspects of the fur dyes, and suggested means of
overcoming them satisfactorily. The work had been directed to the
improvement of the dyes and of the methods of dyeing with them. Purer
intermediates were produced, and more easily soluble ones, so that there
would be no possibility of ultra-microscopic particles of the dye being
deposited on the surface of the hair from the dye solution, instead of being
taken up within the hair fibre. It was this superficial deposition of minute
crystals of the dye or of the only partially oxidized intermediate, on the hair,
crystals so fine as to be invisible in the ordinary high-power microscope,
which caused the color to come off when the furs were brushed or beaten,
giving rise to a dust which was frequently very injurious to the health.
Then, mordants were adopted to help fix the dyes, compounds of copper,
iron, and chromium being used as formerly with the vegetable dyes, and the
range of shades was also increased thereby. Certain of the Oxidation Colors
had a tendency to sublime off the hair, so the dyed hair was chemically
after-treated in such cases to prevent this. The causes of the pathological
aspects of dyeing with the Oxidation fur dyes were not so readily disposed
of. But the adoption of devices to prevent the formation and circulation of
dust during the handling of the dye, the employment of adequate protection
against contact with the dye or its solutions, the use of the most dilute
solutions possible in dyeing, the thorough washing of the dyed skins to
remove any excess of the coloring matter, the prevention of dust formation
in the drying of the skins, and the rigid observance of, and adherence to
the discovery of the new class of dyes had aroused, and to check at the
outset the possibility of rational progress in the fur dyeing industry. But the
men of science were not content to let the matter drop thus. Difficult
problems had been solved before, and surely there must be some way of
overcoming the objections and deleterious features of a system of fur
dyeing which had so much potential merit. Where hindrances sprang up in
the path of progress, it was the duty of the chemist to remove them, and
when difficulties arose, it was up to him to resolve them, as far as was
humanly possible. So the chemists who had been responsible for the
introduction of the Oxidation Colors set themselves to the task of
eliminating the undesirable or injurious qualities. It was many years before
the results of painstaking effort and persistent study cleared up the causes of
all the objectionable aspects of the fur dyes, and suggested means of
overcoming them satisfactorily. The work had been directed to the
improvement of the dyes and of the methods of dyeing with them. Purer
intermediates were produced, and more easily soluble ones, so that there
would be no possibility of ultra-microscopic particles of the dye being
deposited on the surface of the hair from the dye solution, instead of being
taken up within the hair fibre. It was this superficial deposition of minute
crystals of the dye or of the only partially oxidized intermediate, on the hair,
crystals so fine as to be invisible in the ordinary high-power microscope,
which caused the color to come off when the furs were brushed or beaten,
giving rise to a dust which was frequently very injurious to the health.
Then, mordants were adopted to help fix the dyes, compounds of copper,
iron, and chromium being used as formerly with the vegetable dyes, and the
range of shades was also increased thereby. Certain of the Oxidation Colors
had a tendency to sublime off the hair, so the dyed hair was chemically
after-treated in such cases to prevent this. The causes of the pathological
aspects of dyeing with the Oxidation fur dyes were not so readily disposed
of. But the adoption of devices to prevent the formation and circulation of
dust during the handling of the dye, the employment of adequate protection
against contact with the dye or its solutions, the use of the most dilute
solutions possible in dyeing, the thorough washing of the dyed skins to
remove any excess of the coloring matter, the prevention of dust formation
in the drying of the skins, and the rigid observance of, and adherence to
Page 168
hygienic laws, were all factors in the elimination of the health-impairing
phases of dyeing with the Oxidation Colors.
It was only after all these improvements had been accomplished that
the fur dye intermediates began to acquire a degree of popularity among fur
dyers, and strange as it may seem, there was a more ready market for these
dyes in America, than in Germany where they were manufactured. Other
manufacturers of coal-tar intermediates also began to produce fur dyes, and
so, in addition to the Ursols, there were the Nako brand, the Furrol brand,
the Furrein brand, and one or two others. New dyes were invented, until the
whole range of colors suitable for fur dyeing had been produced. The black
dye, however, presented some difficulty. A black dye which would rival
logwood blacks could not be attained. Ursol DB in conjunction with Ursol
D was being used to produce bluish-blacks, but the dyeings were not fast,
turning reddish after a time. In 1909, a patent was taken out for a dye
mixture, which was made up like the DB brand, but instead of using
toluylene diamine with para-phenylene-diamine, the new dye was made up
of a methoxy, or ethoxy-diamine with para-phenylene-diamine, and it
yielded brilliant bluish-blacks, which were fast, and which very nearly
approached the logwood black in luster, intensity, and bloom. For some
purposes, however, the production of a black color is still dependent on the
use of the logwood dye.
When the Great War cut off to a large degree the importation of skins
dyed in Europe, the American fur dyeing industry developed tremendously,
and in a comparatively short time was able satisfactorily to accomplish in
the way of dyeing furs, what had taken foreign dyers a much longer period
to attain. It had been previously considered that furs could be dyed properly
only by European fur dyers, but the achievements in this direction by
Americans fully dispelled this belief. But the success of the fur dyers in
America might not have been so marked or rapid, had it not been for the
work of the American chemists. The war had also shut off the supply of
German dyes, upon which the dyeing industries of America had formerly
been dependent, so enterprising chemists in this country undertook to fill
the need, and in a surprisingly short time, American fur dyes, in every
respect the equal of the foreign product were offered to the American fur
dyers, and at the present time, the requirements of the fur dyeing industry in
this country are being adequately met by domestic producers. Among the
phases of dyeing with the Oxidation Colors.
It was only after all these improvements had been accomplished that
the fur dye intermediates began to acquire a degree of popularity among fur
dyers, and strange as it may seem, there was a more ready market for these
dyes in America, than in Germany where they were manufactured. Other
manufacturers of coal-tar intermediates also began to produce fur dyes, and
so, in addition to the Ursols, there were the Nako brand, the Furrol brand,
the Furrein brand, and one or two others. New dyes were invented, until the
whole range of colors suitable for fur dyeing had been produced. The black
dye, however, presented some difficulty. A black dye which would rival
logwood blacks could not be attained. Ursol DB in conjunction with Ursol
D was being used to produce bluish-blacks, but the dyeings were not fast,
turning reddish after a time. In 1909, a patent was taken out for a dye
mixture, which was made up like the DB brand, but instead of using
toluylene diamine with para-phenylene-diamine, the new dye was made up
of a methoxy, or ethoxy-diamine with para-phenylene-diamine, and it
yielded brilliant bluish-blacks, which were fast, and which very nearly
approached the logwood black in luster, intensity, and bloom. For some
purposes, however, the production of a black color is still dependent on the
use of the logwood dye.
When the Great War cut off to a large degree the importation of skins
dyed in Europe, the American fur dyeing industry developed tremendously,
and in a comparatively short time was able satisfactorily to accomplish in
the way of dyeing furs, what had taken foreign dyers a much longer period
to attain. It had been previously considered that furs could be dyed properly
only by European fur dyers, but the achievements in this direction by
Americans fully dispelled this belief. But the success of the fur dyers in
America might not have been so marked or rapid, had it not been for the
work of the American chemists. The war had also shut off the supply of
German dyes, upon which the dyeing industries of America had formerly
been dependent, so enterprising chemists in this country undertook to fill
the need, and in a surprisingly short time, American fur dyes, in every
respect the equal of the foreign product were offered to the American fur
dyers, and at the present time, the requirements of the fur dyeing industry in
this country are being adequately met by domestic producers. Among the
Page 169
brands on the market are the Rodol, Furamine, Furol, and several others.
The Oxidation Colors are now being offered in a high state of purity, and
easily soluble, free from any poisonous constituents, and there is absolutely
no reason for the appearance of any pathological conditions among workers
on dyed furs, or users of such furs, provided the necessary precautions have
been taken in the dyeing process. The occurrence of any affection which
can be traced to dyed fur, cannot possibly be due to the dye itself, but to
gross carelessness and negligence in dyeing, and in any such event, the dyer
responsible should be brought to account.
In order to get a better understanding of the nature and action of the
Oxidation Colors, a typical one will be studied in some detail. The most
important one in this class is para-phenylene-diamine, usually designated
by the letter D in all commercial brands of this fur dye, while its chemical
formula is represented as C6H4(NH2)2. When pure it occurs in colorless,
crystalline lumps, which rapidly turn brown when exposed to the air; the
technical product of commerce is of a dark-brown color. It dissolves readily
in hot water when pure, and also in acids. At one time the hydrochloride
was used instead of the free base, on account of its greater solubility, but
now a base is made which is sufficiently pure to be very soluble in water.
There are several methods of preparing para-phenylene-diamine: first, by
the reduction of amido-azobenzol, the product obtained in this way always
containing a slight amount of aniline, which reduces the solubility, and also
gives rise to poisonous oxidation products during the dyeing process;
second, by the reduction of paranitraniline, the quality and solubility of the
product in this case depending on the purity of the starting material; and
third, by the treatment of para-dichloro-benzol with ammonia under
pressure, the best product being obtained by this method. The crude para-
phenylene-diamine, made by any of the above processes, is generally
distilled in vacuo, the refined base being obtained as lumps with a
crystalline fracture.
The first step in the oxidation of the para-phenylene-diamine is the
formation of quinone di-imine, NH:C6H4:NH. This is a very unstable
compound in the free state, and even in aqueous solution it decomposes
within a comparatively short time, or combines with itself to form a more
stable substance. Quinone di-imine has a very sharp, penetrating odor, and
produces violent local irritations wherever it comes in contact with the
The Oxidation Colors are now being offered in a high state of purity, and
easily soluble, free from any poisonous constituents, and there is absolutely
no reason for the appearance of any pathological conditions among workers
on dyed furs, or users of such furs, provided the necessary precautions have
been taken in the dyeing process. The occurrence of any affection which
can be traced to dyed fur, cannot possibly be due to the dye itself, but to
gross carelessness and negligence in dyeing, and in any such event, the dyer
responsible should be brought to account.
In order to get a better understanding of the nature and action of the
Oxidation Colors, a typical one will be studied in some detail. The most
important one in this class is para-phenylene-diamine, usually designated
by the letter D in all commercial brands of this fur dye, while its chemical
formula is represented as C6H4(NH2)2. When pure it occurs in colorless,
crystalline lumps, which rapidly turn brown when exposed to the air; the
technical product of commerce is of a dark-brown color. It dissolves readily
in hot water when pure, and also in acids. At one time the hydrochloride
was used instead of the free base, on account of its greater solubility, but
now a base is made which is sufficiently pure to be very soluble in water.
There are several methods of preparing para-phenylene-diamine: first, by
the reduction of amido-azobenzol, the product obtained in this way always
containing a slight amount of aniline, which reduces the solubility, and also
gives rise to poisonous oxidation products during the dyeing process;
second, by the reduction of paranitraniline, the quality and solubility of the
product in this case depending on the purity of the starting material; and
third, by the treatment of para-dichloro-benzol with ammonia under
pressure, the best product being obtained by this method. The crude para-
phenylene-diamine, made by any of the above processes, is generally
distilled in vacuo, the refined base being obtained as lumps with a
crystalline fracture.
The first step in the oxidation of the para-phenylene-diamine is the
formation of quinone di-imine, NH:C6H4:NH. This is a very unstable
compound in the free state, and even in aqueous solution it decomposes
within a comparatively short time, or combines with itself to form a more
stable substance. Quinone di-imine has a very sharp, penetrating odor, and
produces violent local irritations wherever it comes in contact with the
Page 170
mucous membrane. If a small quantity of para-phenylene-diamine is
absorbed into the human body, by breathing the dust, or otherwise, the
formation of quinone di-imine takes place internally with consequent
irritation of the mucous lining throughout the body. The various
pathological conditions mentioned before may be ascribed to irritation
caused by quinone di-imine. In any dyeing process where there is a
possibility of the formation of quinone di-imine, as is the case with most
dyes containing para-phenylene-diamine, special precautions must be taken
by the workers in handling the dye or coming in contact with its solutions,
and no one who is particularly sensitive to irritation should be permitted to
work in a place where such dyes are used.
The next step in the oxidation of the para-phenylene-diamine is the
formation of what is called Bandrowski’s base. Three parts of the quinone
di-imine combine with themselves, forming a substance of a brown-black
color, which was formerly regarded as the final oxidation product. The
formula of Bandrowski’s base is represented by the following chemical
hieroglyphics:
(NH2)2.C6H3.N:C6H4:N.C6H3(NH2)2 .
Further investigation has shown that the oxidation proceeds beyond this
stage with the formation of a compound of what is known as the azine type,
which is depicted by the chemist as
NH NH
(NH2).C6H3 < > C6H2 < > C6H3.NH2.
NH NH
It is by no means certain that this substance is the true coloring matter
obtained by the oxidation of para-phenylene-diamine, for the reactions may
continue still farther, producing even more complicated oxidation products.
Scientific research and study has not as yet gone beyond this stage.
The reactions of the other dyes of the Oxidation type are quite similar
to those of para-phenylene-diamine, some being simpler, and others being
even more complex. The presence of certain chemical groups in the
absorbed into the human body, by breathing the dust, or otherwise, the
formation of quinone di-imine takes place internally with consequent
irritation of the mucous lining throughout the body. The various
pathological conditions mentioned before may be ascribed to irritation
caused by quinone di-imine. In any dyeing process where there is a
possibility of the formation of quinone di-imine, as is the case with most
dyes containing para-phenylene-diamine, special precautions must be taken
by the workers in handling the dye or coming in contact with its solutions,
and no one who is particularly sensitive to irritation should be permitted to
work in a place where such dyes are used.
The next step in the oxidation of the para-phenylene-diamine is the
formation of what is called Bandrowski’s base. Three parts of the quinone
di-imine combine with themselves, forming a substance of a brown-black
color, which was formerly regarded as the final oxidation product. The
formula of Bandrowski’s base is represented by the following chemical
hieroglyphics:
(NH2)2.C6H3.N:C6H4:N.C6H3(NH2)2 .
Further investigation has shown that the oxidation proceeds beyond this
stage with the formation of a compound of what is known as the azine type,
which is depicted by the chemist as
NH NH
(NH2).C6H3 < > C6H2 < > C6H3.NH2.
NH NH
It is by no means certain that this substance is the true coloring matter
obtained by the oxidation of para-phenylene-diamine, for the reactions may
continue still farther, producing even more complicated oxidation products.
Scientific research and study has not as yet gone beyond this stage.
The reactions of the other dyes of the Oxidation type are quite similar
to those of para-phenylene-diamine, some being simpler, and others being
even more complex. The presence of certain chemical groups in the
Page 171
intermediate, or the relative position of such groups are factors responsible
for the variations in shade.
With the various mordants, the Oxidation Colors give different shades,
and a great range of colors can be produced either by combining mordants,
or combining dyes, or both. The following tables illustrate the shades
formed with the customary mordants.
Chrome Copper Iron Direct
dark brown to
Ursol D brown black coal black coal black
brown black
dull red dull dark grey
Ursol P light brown
brown brown brown
yellow dull yellow yellow
Ursol 2G dull yellow
brown brown brown
Ursol A ... ... blue black blue to blue-black
Ursol 4G light brown medium brown yellow pure yellow
orange light yellow
Ursol 4R red brown orange red
brown brown
Ursol greenish mouse
greenish grey ...
Grey B grey grey
Ursol brownish reddish
brownish grey ...
Grey R grey grey
Fur dyes of American make being equal in every way to the German
product, show the same color reactions with the various mordants. The
following table shows the shades produced with the same mordants as
above:
Chrome Copper Iron Direct
brownish
Rodol D brown black coal black coal black
black
Rodol P red brown dark brown grey brown light brown
yellow
Rodol 2G yellow brown yellow brown dull yellow
brown
for the variations in shade.
With the various mordants, the Oxidation Colors give different shades,
and a great range of colors can be produced either by combining mordants,
or combining dyes, or both. The following tables illustrate the shades
formed with the customary mordants.
Chrome Copper Iron Direct
dark brown to
Ursol D brown black coal black coal black
brown black
dull red dull dark grey
Ursol P light brown
brown brown brown
yellow dull yellow yellow
Ursol 2G dull yellow
brown brown brown
Ursol A ... ... blue black blue to blue-black
Ursol 4G light brown medium brown yellow pure yellow
orange light yellow
Ursol 4R red brown orange red
brown brown
Ursol greenish mouse
greenish grey ...
Grey B grey grey
Ursol brownish reddish
brownish grey ...
Grey R grey grey
Fur dyes of American make being equal in every way to the German
product, show the same color reactions with the various mordants. The
following table shows the shades produced with the same mordants as
above:
Chrome Copper Iron Direct
brownish
Rodol D brown black coal black coal black
black
Rodol P red brown dark brown grey brown light brown
yellow
Rodol 2G yellow brown yellow brown dull yellow
brown
Page 172
reddish
Rodol 4G light brown light brown pure yellow
brown
Rodol A ... blue black ... blue black
Rodol Grey greenish
greenish grey mouse grey ...
B grey
Rodol Grey greenish brownish
mouse grey ...
R grey grey
All these shades are produced by dyeing in a bath containing a neutral
solution of the dye. Sometimes the dye comes in the form of a salt of a
mineral acid, like hydrochloric or sulphuric acid, in which case a sufficient
amount of an alkali, usually ammonia, is added to liberate the free base.
According to the Cassella Co., German manufacturers of the Furrol brand
of fur dyes, the dyeing can also be carried on in slightly alkaline or in
slightly acid solution, a different series of shades being obtained in each
instance. Ammonia is used to render the bath alkaline, and formic acid to
make it acid. The most customary practise, however, is to use neutral
solutions of the dyes.
For preparing the mordant solutions much smaller quantities of the
metallic compounds are used than in the case of the vegetable dyes. With
chrome mordants cream of tartar is always employed as an assistant, and
occasionally also with copper and with iron mordants. With copper, and
also with iron mordants no addition is made at all, or sometimes a small
quantity of acetic acid is added. The temperature of the mordant solution is
kept about 30° C., and the duration of the mordanting varies from 2–24
hours according to the depth of shade desired. The concentration of the
solution may also be varied, it sometimes being just as well to use a strong
mordant solution and less duration of mordanting. Chrome may be
combined with copper, and iron may be combined with copper, but chrome
and iron do not go together as mordants. Some typical average mordanting
formulas are as follows:
Chrome mordant.
Bichromate of soda 2.5gms.
Cream of tartar 1.5gms.
Rodol 4G light brown light brown pure yellow
brown
Rodol A ... blue black ... blue black
Rodol Grey greenish
greenish grey mouse grey ...
B grey
Rodol Grey greenish brownish
mouse grey ...
R grey grey
All these shades are produced by dyeing in a bath containing a neutral
solution of the dye. Sometimes the dye comes in the form of a salt of a
mineral acid, like hydrochloric or sulphuric acid, in which case a sufficient
amount of an alkali, usually ammonia, is added to liberate the free base.
According to the Cassella Co., German manufacturers of the Furrol brand
of fur dyes, the dyeing can also be carried on in slightly alkaline or in
slightly acid solution, a different series of shades being obtained in each
instance. Ammonia is used to render the bath alkaline, and formic acid to
make it acid. The most customary practise, however, is to use neutral
solutions of the dyes.
For preparing the mordant solutions much smaller quantities of the
metallic compounds are used than in the case of the vegetable dyes. With
chrome mordants cream of tartar is always employed as an assistant, and
occasionally also with copper and with iron mordants. With copper, and
also with iron mordants no addition is made at all, or sometimes a small
quantity of acetic acid is added. The temperature of the mordant solution is
kept about 30° C., and the duration of the mordanting varies from 2–24
hours according to the depth of shade desired. The concentration of the
solution may also be varied, it sometimes being just as well to use a strong
mordant solution and less duration of mordanting. Chrome may be
combined with copper, and iron may be combined with copper, but chrome
and iron do not go together as mordants. Some typical average mordanting
formulas are as follows:
Chrome mordant.
Bichromate of soda 2.5gms.
Cream of tartar 1.5gms.
Page 173
Water 1liter
Copper mordant.
Copper sulphate 2gms.
(Acetic acid 50% 2gms.)
Water 1liter
Iron mordant.
Ferrous sulphate 2gms.
(Acetic acid 50% 2gms.)
Water 1liter
or,
Iron pyrolignite 30% 10gms.
Water 1liter
Chrome-copper mordant.
Bichromate of soda 2gms.
Copper sulphate 0.25gms.
Cream of tartar 1.0gms.
Water 1liter
Copper-iron mordant.
Copper sulphate 2gms.
Ferrous sulphate 2gms.
(Acetic acid 50% 2gms.)
Water 1liter
The killed skins are immersed in the mordanting solution, and allowed
to remain the required length of time. They are then thoroughly rinsed to
remove any excess of the mordant, and are hydro-extracted. Under no
Copper mordant.
Copper sulphate 2gms.
(Acetic acid 50% 2gms.)
Water 1liter
Iron mordant.
Ferrous sulphate 2gms.
(Acetic acid 50% 2gms.)
Water 1liter
or,
Iron pyrolignite 30% 10gms.
Water 1liter
Chrome-copper mordant.
Bichromate of soda 2gms.
Copper sulphate 0.25gms.
Cream of tartar 1.0gms.
Water 1liter
Copper-iron mordant.
Copper sulphate 2gms.
Ferrous sulphate 2gms.
(Acetic acid 50% 2gms.)
Water 1liter
The killed skins are immersed in the mordanting solution, and allowed
to remain the required length of time. They are then thoroughly rinsed to
remove any excess of the mordant, and are hydro-extracted. Under no
Page 174
circumstances should mordanted skins be permitted to dry, for they would
be unfit for use again.
The dyebath is next prepared by dissolving the necessary quantity of
the dye, varying from 0.1 gm. to 10 gms. per liter. Then if the solution must
be neutralized, the ammonia is added and the temperature of the bath is
brought to 30–35° C. by the addition of cold water. This temperature is
maintained throughout the dyeing operation. To the solution is added the
oxidizing agent. Ordinary commercial peroxide of hydrogen containing 3%
by weight is the usual oxidizer, although perborates have been suggested.
15–20 parts of peroxide of hydrogen for every part of dye are added, and
the dye solution brought to the proper dilution. As soon as the dyebath is
ready, the skins are entered, and worked for a short time to effect even
penetration. They are then left in the dyebath for 2–12 hours or longer
according to the depth of shade. After being satisfactorily dyed, the furs are
rinsed thoroughly, hydro-extracted and dried and finished. Where the dye is
to be applied by the brush to the tips of the hair, stronger dye solutions are
used, the brushed skins being placed hair together and let lie for about 6
hours in order to permit the color to develop, after which the furs are dried
and drum-cleaned.
Some shades, particularly black, have a tendency to rub off slightly. In
order to overcome this, the dyed furs, after rinsing, are treated with a cold
solution of 1⁄2 part of copper sulphate per 1000 parts of water, for 3–4 hours,
then without rinsing, hydro-extracted and dried. Furs which have been
tipped are brushed with a 1–2% solution of copper sulphate and dried. Care
must be taken in this after-treatment, for the use of too strong a solution of
copper sulphate, or too prolonged action of such a solution will materially
alter the shade of the dyed fur.
A few typical formulas will serve to illustrate the general methods of
employing the Oxidation Colors:
Brown Sable Imitation on Unsheared Rabbit
The skins are killed with soda, soured, and washed, then mordanted
with
be unfit for use again.
The dyebath is next prepared by dissolving the necessary quantity of
the dye, varying from 0.1 gm. to 10 gms. per liter. Then if the solution must
be neutralized, the ammonia is added and the temperature of the bath is
brought to 30–35° C. by the addition of cold water. This temperature is
maintained throughout the dyeing operation. To the solution is added the
oxidizing agent. Ordinary commercial peroxide of hydrogen containing 3%
by weight is the usual oxidizer, although perborates have been suggested.
15–20 parts of peroxide of hydrogen for every part of dye are added, and
the dye solution brought to the proper dilution. As soon as the dyebath is
ready, the skins are entered, and worked for a short time to effect even
penetration. They are then left in the dyebath for 2–12 hours or longer
according to the depth of shade. After being satisfactorily dyed, the furs are
rinsed thoroughly, hydro-extracted and dried and finished. Where the dye is
to be applied by the brush to the tips of the hair, stronger dye solutions are
used, the brushed skins being placed hair together and let lie for about 6
hours in order to permit the color to develop, after which the furs are dried
and drum-cleaned.
Some shades, particularly black, have a tendency to rub off slightly. In
order to overcome this, the dyed furs, after rinsing, are treated with a cold
solution of 1⁄2 part of copper sulphate per 1000 parts of water, for 3–4 hours,
then without rinsing, hydro-extracted and dried. Furs which have been
tipped are brushed with a 1–2% solution of copper sulphate and dried. Care
must be taken in this after-treatment, for the use of too strong a solution of
copper sulphate, or too prolonged action of such a solution will materially
alter the shade of the dyed fur.
A few typical formulas will serve to illustrate the general methods of
employing the Oxidation Colors:
Brown Sable Imitation on Unsheared Rabbit
The skins are killed with soda, soured, and washed, then mordanted
with
Page 175
Bichromate of soda 2grams
Copper sulphate .25grams
Cream of tartar 1gram
Water 1liter
for 24 hours. Then washed, and dyed for 24 hours with
Fur Brown 2G[3] 3grams
Hydrogen peroxide 45grams
Water 1liter
Wash and dry the skins, then brush the tips with
Fur Brown D[3] 20 grams
Hydrogen peroxide 400 grams
Water 1 liter
Black on Sheared Muskrat
The skins are killed with soda, soured, and washed, then chrome
mordanted for 6 hours. Then they are dyed for 6 hours with
Rodol P 1.5grams
Pyrogallic acid .7grams
Ammonia 2.0grams
Hydrogen peroxide 45grams
Water 1liter
The dyed skins are washed and dried, then tipped with
Rodol D 20 grams
Rodol DB 2 grams
Hydrogen peroxide 450 grams
Water 1 liter
Brown on Thibet Sheep Skin
Copper sulphate .25grams
Cream of tartar 1gram
Water 1liter
for 24 hours. Then washed, and dyed for 24 hours with
Fur Brown 2G[3] 3grams
Hydrogen peroxide 45grams
Water 1liter
Wash and dry the skins, then brush the tips with
Fur Brown D[3] 20 grams
Hydrogen peroxide 400 grams
Water 1 liter
Black on Sheared Muskrat
The skins are killed with soda, soured, and washed, then chrome
mordanted for 6 hours. Then they are dyed for 6 hours with
Rodol P 1.5grams
Pyrogallic acid .7grams
Ammonia 2.0grams
Hydrogen peroxide 45grams
Water 1liter
The dyed skins are washed and dried, then tipped with
Rodol D 20 grams
Rodol DB 2 grams
Hydrogen peroxide 450 grams
Water 1 liter
Brown on Thibet Sheep Skin
Page 176
The killed skins are mordanted for 6 hours with a chrome mordant,
then dyed for 6 hours with
Ursol P 1gram
Pyrogallic acid 1gram
Ammonia 2grams
Hydrogen peroxide 40grams
Water 1liter
It is also possible to combine dyeings with the Oxidation Colors with
Vegetable dyeings, or with Aniline Black. For example, if it be desired to
produce an imitation skunk on a raccoon, and an exceptionally fast and
intense and lustrous black on the tips of the hair, the skins are dyed in the
bath with the Oxidation dyes, and the tips of the hair are brushed with a
mixture such as described under Vegetable Colors for the production of
French seal, as follows:
Imitation Skunk on Raccoon
The skins are killed with caustic soda, soured and washed, then
mordanted with an iron-copper mordant as described, and then dyed with
Fur Grey R 3grams
Ammonia 2grams
Peroxide of hydrogen 45grams
Water 1liter
After washing and drying, the dyed skins are brushed over with a mixture
such as used for dyeing French seal with Vegetable Colors.
In a similar manner, the Oxidation Colors may be used to give a base
color to furs dyed by the Aniline Black process.
It is apparent from these few illustrations that a great variety of shades
can be produced, and the dyeing of imitations of the better class of furs on
cheaper skins is a comparatively simple matter, after an understanding of
the nature of the dyes has been obtained, and a certain amount of skill
acquired in working with these dyes.
then dyed for 6 hours with
Ursol P 1gram
Pyrogallic acid 1gram
Ammonia 2grams
Hydrogen peroxide 40grams
Water 1liter
It is also possible to combine dyeings with the Oxidation Colors with
Vegetable dyeings, or with Aniline Black. For example, if it be desired to
produce an imitation skunk on a raccoon, and an exceptionally fast and
intense and lustrous black on the tips of the hair, the skins are dyed in the
bath with the Oxidation dyes, and the tips of the hair are brushed with a
mixture such as described under Vegetable Colors for the production of
French seal, as follows:
Imitation Skunk on Raccoon
The skins are killed with caustic soda, soured and washed, then
mordanted with an iron-copper mordant as described, and then dyed with
Fur Grey R 3grams
Ammonia 2grams
Peroxide of hydrogen 45grams
Water 1liter
After washing and drying, the dyed skins are brushed over with a mixture
such as used for dyeing French seal with Vegetable Colors.
In a similar manner, the Oxidation Colors may be used to give a base
color to furs dyed by the Aniline Black process.
It is apparent from these few illustrations that a great variety of shades
can be produced, and the dyeing of imitations of the better class of furs on
cheaper skins is a comparatively simple matter, after an understanding of
the nature of the dyes has been obtained, and a certain amount of skill
acquired in working with these dyes.
Page 177
Page 178
CHAPTER XVI
FUR DYEING
Coal Tar Dyes
I
n addition to the Aniline Blacks and the Oxidation Colors already
discussed there are certain of the synthetic coal tar dyes such as are
generally used in the dyeing of textiles, which can also be applied on
furs. There are several classes of these dyes, varying somewhat in their
nature, and consequently in their manner of application; in the main they
produce bright shades, such as are but seldom used on furs, yet which may
occasionally serve for the production of novel effects. Basic, acid and
chrome colors are the types which can be employed.
Basic colors possess great fullness and tinctorial strength, but have a
tendency to rub off, and the tips of the hair take a darker shade with these
dyes than the rest of the hair. The addition of acetic acid and Glauber’s salt
to the dyebath will result in a more uniform dyeing. On account of the
comparatively poor fastness to rubbing and washing, basic dyes are used
only for dyeing furs which are intended for cheap carpet rugs, such as sheep
and goat. They may also find use in the production of light fancy shades on
other white furs. The procedure is usually as follows: The furs are killed in
the customary manner with soap and soda or ammonia, or if this is
insufficient, with milk of lime. A soap-bath is then prepared containing 2.5–
6 grams of olive-oil soap per liter of water. The temperature of the bath is
brought to 40° C. To this is added the solution of the dyestuffs, prepared by
mixing the required color or colors with a little acetic acid to a paste, and
then pouring boiling water on the mixture until dissolved. Undissolved
particles or foreign matter are removed by passing this solution through a
cotton cloth or sieve, and the clear solution then mixed with the soap-bath.
The well-washed skins are then entered into the dyebath and immersed for
about half an hour, or until the desired depth of shade is obtained. They are
then removed, pressed or hydro-extracted and dried. For the production of
light shades, the following dyes may be used:
FUR DYEING
Coal Tar Dyes
I
n addition to the Aniline Blacks and the Oxidation Colors already
discussed there are certain of the synthetic coal tar dyes such as are
generally used in the dyeing of textiles, which can also be applied on
furs. There are several classes of these dyes, varying somewhat in their
nature, and consequently in their manner of application; in the main they
produce bright shades, such as are but seldom used on furs, yet which may
occasionally serve for the production of novel effects. Basic, acid and
chrome colors are the types which can be employed.
Basic colors possess great fullness and tinctorial strength, but have a
tendency to rub off, and the tips of the hair take a darker shade with these
dyes than the rest of the hair. The addition of acetic acid and Glauber’s salt
to the dyebath will result in a more uniform dyeing. On account of the
comparatively poor fastness to rubbing and washing, basic dyes are used
only for dyeing furs which are intended for cheap carpet rugs, such as sheep
and goat. They may also find use in the production of light fancy shades on
other white furs. The procedure is usually as follows: The furs are killed in
the customary manner with soap and soda or ammonia, or if this is
insufficient, with milk of lime. A soap-bath is then prepared containing 2.5–
6 grams of olive-oil soap per liter of water. The temperature of the bath is
brought to 40° C. To this is added the solution of the dyestuffs, prepared by
mixing the required color or colors with a little acetic acid to a paste, and
then pouring boiling water on the mixture until dissolved. Undissolved
particles or foreign matter are removed by passing this solution through a
cotton cloth or sieve, and the clear solution then mixed with the soap-bath.
The well-washed skins are then entered into the dyebath and immersed for
about half an hour, or until the desired depth of shade is obtained. They are
then removed, pressed or hydro-extracted and dried. For the production of
light shades, the following dyes may be used:
Page 179
For cream, light sulphur-yellow, maize, salmon, etc.
Combinations of
Thioflavine
Rhodamine B
Irisamine G
For greenish-yellows
Combinations of
Thioflavine
Victoria Blue B
For light pink
Rhodamine B
Irisamine
Rose Bengal Extra N
For purple
Methyl Violet 3B–6B
Crystal Violet
For sky-blue
Victoria Blue B
For white
Victoria Blue B (Milk-white)
Methyl Violet 3B–6B
Crystal Violet (Ivory-white)
To produce very delicate shades, the moist dyed skins are subjected to a
sulphur bleach overnight, to lighten the color, then rinsed, and dried. Full,
brilliant shades may be obtained by dyeing in a bath of 40° C., acidulated
with 2–3 grams of acetic acid per liter of solution, the following dyestuffs
being suitable:
Combinations of
Thioflavine
Rhodamine B
Irisamine G
For greenish-yellows
Combinations of
Thioflavine
Victoria Blue B
For light pink
Rhodamine B
Irisamine
Rose Bengal Extra N
For purple
Methyl Violet 3B–6B
Crystal Violet
For sky-blue
Victoria Blue B
For white
Victoria Blue B (Milk-white)
Methyl Violet 3B–6B
Crystal Violet (Ivory-white)
To produce very delicate shades, the moist dyed skins are subjected to a
sulphur bleach overnight, to lighten the color, then rinsed, and dried. Full,
brilliant shades may be obtained by dyeing in a bath of 40° C., acidulated
with 2–3 grams of acetic acid per liter of solution, the following dyestuffs
being suitable:
Page 180
For yellow to orange
Thioflavine
Paraphosphine
Rhodamine
Safranine
New Magenta O
For pink
Rhodamine B
Rose Bengal Extra N
For light red
Safranines
For bordeaux and red
Magenta
New Magenta
Russian Red
Cerise
For violet
Methyl Violet 6B–4R
Crystal Violet 5B
For blue
Victoria Blue B
Methylene Blue BB
New Methylene Blue N
For green
Malachite Green Crystals
Brilliant Green Crystals, or combinations of
Thioflavine
Thioflavine
Paraphosphine
Rhodamine
Safranine
New Magenta O
For pink
Rhodamine B
Rose Bengal Extra N
For light red
Safranines
For bordeaux and red
Magenta
New Magenta
Russian Red
Cerise
For violet
Methyl Violet 6B–4R
Crystal Violet 5B
For blue
Victoria Blue B
Methylene Blue BB
New Methylene Blue N
For green
Malachite Green Crystals
Brilliant Green Crystals, or combinations of
Thioflavine
Page 181
Diamond Phosphine
Victoria Blue B
For brown
Chrysoidines
Bismarck Browns
In dyeing skins with harder hair than that of sheep or goat, mere killing is
insufficient to render the hair capable of taking up the dye. The skins are
therefore immersed before dyeing, in a cold, weak solution of chloride of
lime, the affinity of the hair for the dye being thereby greatly increased.
Acid dyes are employed when a greater fastness is required than can
be obtained with the basic colors. Sulphuric acid in a quantity equal to half
the weight of the dyestuffs used, together with four times that quantity of
Glauber’s salt is added to the dyebath. Formic acid may be used in place of
the sulphuric acid, very good results being obtained. The skins are
immersed in the dyebath, and worked until thoroughly soaked with the dye
liquor, and then allowed to remain until the proper depth of shade is
attained, or overnight. The temperature of the solution is about 40° C., and
only very light shades can be produced in this manner. In 1900 and again in
1914, the Cassella Co., a large German manufacturer of dyestuffs, obtained
patents for processes enabling the dyeing of furs in hot solution with the
acid dyes. The method required that the skins be chrome-tanned in order to
render them resistant to the action of hot solutions, the addition of a small
amount of formaldehyde to the chrome solution increasing this effect. The
skins are then treated with a solution of chloride of lime in order to increase
the affinity of the hair for the dyestuffs. The method as it is now practised is
as follows: The skins which have been cleaned and washed are chrome
tanned by the method as described in the chapter on Tanning Methods, 60
grams of formaldehyde being added to every 10 liters of the chrome
solution. After proper tanning the skins are rinsed, and while still moist they
are subjected to a treatment with chloride of lime. They are first immersed
for 15 minutes in a cold bath containing 120 grams of hydrochloric acid 32–
36° Twaddell per 10 liters of water, then without rinsing, they are entered
into a bath made up by adding gradually in four portions the clear solution
of 2–4 grams of the chloride of lime per 10 liters of water. After working
Victoria Blue B
For brown
Chrysoidines
Bismarck Browns
In dyeing skins with harder hair than that of sheep or goat, mere killing is
insufficient to render the hair capable of taking up the dye. The skins are
therefore immersed before dyeing, in a cold, weak solution of chloride of
lime, the affinity of the hair for the dye being thereby greatly increased.
Acid dyes are employed when a greater fastness is required than can
be obtained with the basic colors. Sulphuric acid in a quantity equal to half
the weight of the dyestuffs used, together with four times that quantity of
Glauber’s salt is added to the dyebath. Formic acid may be used in place of
the sulphuric acid, very good results being obtained. The skins are
immersed in the dyebath, and worked until thoroughly soaked with the dye
liquor, and then allowed to remain until the proper depth of shade is
attained, or overnight. The temperature of the solution is about 40° C., and
only very light shades can be produced in this manner. In 1900 and again in
1914, the Cassella Co., a large German manufacturer of dyestuffs, obtained
patents for processes enabling the dyeing of furs in hot solution with the
acid dyes. The method required that the skins be chrome-tanned in order to
render them resistant to the action of hot solutions, the addition of a small
amount of formaldehyde to the chrome solution increasing this effect. The
skins are then treated with a solution of chloride of lime in order to increase
the affinity of the hair for the dyestuffs. The method as it is now practised is
as follows: The skins which have been cleaned and washed are chrome
tanned by the method as described in the chapter on Tanning Methods, 60
grams of formaldehyde being added to every 10 liters of the chrome
solution. After proper tanning the skins are rinsed, and while still moist they
are subjected to a treatment with chloride of lime. They are first immersed
for 15 minutes in a cold bath containing 120 grams of hydrochloric acid 32–
36° Twaddell per 10 liters of water, then without rinsing, they are entered
into a bath made up by adding gradually in four portions the clear solution
of 2–4 grams of the chloride of lime per 10 liters of water. After working
Page 182
for an hour, the skins are removed and entered again into the acid solution,
in which they are worked for another 15 minutes. In order to neutralize and
remove the last traces of the chloride of lime from the furs, they are rinsed
in a luke-warm bath containing 1–2 grams of sodium thiosulphate, or
hyposulphite of soda, in 10 liters of water. The skins are then rinsed again,
and hydro-extracted, or pressed, and are ready for dyeing. The dyebath is
prepared with the required quantity of dye, to which is added 10–20%
Glauber’s salt and 2–5% acetic acid (both calculated on the weight of the
skins). The skins are entered at 20° C., then after three-quarters of an hour
to 40° C., and then after another hour slowly to 50–55° C. For blacks, the
temperature is raised as high as 65° C. After dyeing the skins are treated
with a solution containing per 10 liters
90–120 grams of olive-oil soap
12–25 grams olive oil
12 grams ammonia
for 15 minutes, then hydro-extracted and dried, without further rinsing.
For this method of dyeing, the following dyes may be used:
For yellow and orange
Fast Yellow S
Acid Yellows
Naphthol Yellow S
Tropaeoline
Orange GG, R, II, IV
For reds
Acid Reds
Lanafuchsine
Azo Orseille
For violet
Azo Wool Violet
Acid Violets
in which they are worked for another 15 minutes. In order to neutralize and
remove the last traces of the chloride of lime from the furs, they are rinsed
in a luke-warm bath containing 1–2 grams of sodium thiosulphate, or
hyposulphite of soda, in 10 liters of water. The skins are then rinsed again,
and hydro-extracted, or pressed, and are ready for dyeing. The dyebath is
prepared with the required quantity of dye, to which is added 10–20%
Glauber’s salt and 2–5% acetic acid (both calculated on the weight of the
skins). The skins are entered at 20° C., then after three-quarters of an hour
to 40° C., and then after another hour slowly to 50–55° C. For blacks, the
temperature is raised as high as 65° C. After dyeing the skins are treated
with a solution containing per 10 liters
90–120 grams of olive-oil soap
12–25 grams olive oil
12 grams ammonia
for 15 minutes, then hydro-extracted and dried, without further rinsing.
For this method of dyeing, the following dyes may be used:
For yellow and orange
Fast Yellow S
Acid Yellows
Naphthol Yellow S
Tropaeoline
Orange GG, R, II, IV
For reds
Acid Reds
Lanafuchsine
Azo Orseille
For violet
Azo Wool Violet
Acid Violets
Page 183
For blue
Cyanole FF
Azo Wool Blue
Naphthol Blue R
Formyl Blue B
For green
Naphthol Green B
Fast Acid Green
Cyanole Green
For brown, combinations of
Fast Yellow S
Acid Yellows
Tropaeoline DD
Orange GG
Lanafuchsine
Indigo Blue N
Cyanole B
Fast Acid Green BN
For black
Naphthylamine Blacks
Naphthol Blacks
Naphthol Blue-black
For grey
Silver Grey N
Dyed with the addition of 1⁄2–1% of alum
The chrome colors are dyed on furs when very fast shades are desired,
all the fancy colors being produced in this manner, but for black, only the
acid dyes are suitable. The preparation of the skin is exactly the same as for
the acid colors, except that the treatment with chloride of lime may be
Cyanole FF
Azo Wool Blue
Naphthol Blue R
Formyl Blue B
For green
Naphthol Green B
Fast Acid Green
Cyanole Green
For brown, combinations of
Fast Yellow S
Acid Yellows
Tropaeoline DD
Orange GG
Lanafuchsine
Indigo Blue N
Cyanole B
Fast Acid Green BN
For black
Naphthylamine Blacks
Naphthol Blacks
Naphthol Blue-black
For grey
Silver Grey N
Dyed with the addition of 1⁄2–1% of alum
The chrome colors are dyed on furs when very fast shades are desired,
all the fancy colors being produced in this manner, but for black, only the
acid dyes are suitable. The preparation of the skin is exactly the same as for
the acid colors, except that the treatment with chloride of lime may be
Page 184
omitted, although for very full shades it is desirable. The dyeing is carried
out as follows: The dyebath is prepared with the requisite amount of the
desired dyestuff, which is previously dissolved, and to this is added a
solution of sodium bichromate, the amount of this substance being half the
weight of the dye. The solution is heated and the skins entered and dyed for
1–2 hours at 70–80° C. Then the dyebath is exhausted by the addition of
1
⁄3% acetic acid, the skins being worked for another half hour, then rinsed,
hydro-extracted and dried. Any of the one-bath chrome, or after-chrome
colors may be used for this method.
Recently methods have been patented for the dyeing of furs by means
of the vat colors. Vat dyes are among the fastest coloring matters ever
produced, and their application on furs would be a great advantage, if
suitable shades could be obtained. The general process for dyeing with vat
colors, consists in reducing the dye, which is usually very insoluble, into a
soluble “leuco” compound, by means of hydrosulphites in the presence of
alkalies. The leuco compound is not a dye itself, but when the fibre absorbs
it, and is then exposed to the air, the leuco compound is reoxidized to its
original insoluble form, which remains fast and permanent. The use of
strong alkalies in vat dyeing has hitherto been a great obstacle in the use of
these dyestuffs, but in 1917, the Farbwerke Hoechst, a large German dye
works, patented a process as follows: “A process for dyeing furs with vat
colors. The dyeing is done in solutions of the vat dyes (after the addition of
gelatine or some other protective colloid), which are rendered neutral or
only slightly alkaline with ammonia, by neutralizing the caustic soda of the
solution of the leuco compound of the vat dyes by the addition of
ammonium salts, or suitable acids. The dyeings thus obtained are uniform
and fast, the leather is dyed to only a slight degree, and shows no
deleterious effects of the dyebath on the tannage.” As a practical application
of this process, another patent was taken out by the same company, also in
1917, as follows: “A process for producing fast blacks on furs, consisting of
dyeing a ground color with appropriate vat dyes in a hydrosulphite vat, and
after oxidation in air, topping with an Aniline or Diphenyl black. The
dyeings obtained by the combination of vat dyes which are fast to oxidizing
agents, with an oxidation black, have an appearance matching that of
logwood black in beauty; and with a dark-blue to blue-black under-color,
and a full, deep black top color, cannot be distinguished from logwood.
out as follows: The dyebath is prepared with the requisite amount of the
desired dyestuff, which is previously dissolved, and to this is added a
solution of sodium bichromate, the amount of this substance being half the
weight of the dye. The solution is heated and the skins entered and dyed for
1–2 hours at 70–80° C. Then the dyebath is exhausted by the addition of
1
⁄3% acetic acid, the skins being worked for another half hour, then rinsed,
hydro-extracted and dried. Any of the one-bath chrome, or after-chrome
colors may be used for this method.
Recently methods have been patented for the dyeing of furs by means
of the vat colors. Vat dyes are among the fastest coloring matters ever
produced, and their application on furs would be a great advantage, if
suitable shades could be obtained. The general process for dyeing with vat
colors, consists in reducing the dye, which is usually very insoluble, into a
soluble “leuco” compound, by means of hydrosulphites in the presence of
alkalies. The leuco compound is not a dye itself, but when the fibre absorbs
it, and is then exposed to the air, the leuco compound is reoxidized to its
original insoluble form, which remains fast and permanent. The use of
strong alkalies in vat dyeing has hitherto been a great obstacle in the use of
these dyestuffs, but in 1917, the Farbwerke Hoechst, a large German dye
works, patented a process as follows: “A process for dyeing furs with vat
colors. The dyeing is done in solutions of the vat dyes (after the addition of
gelatine or some other protective colloid), which are rendered neutral or
only slightly alkaline with ammonia, by neutralizing the caustic soda of the
solution of the leuco compound of the vat dyes by the addition of
ammonium salts, or suitable acids. The dyeings thus obtained are uniform
and fast, the leather is dyed to only a slight degree, and shows no
deleterious effects of the dyebath on the tannage.” As a practical application
of this process, another patent was taken out by the same company, also in
1917, as follows: “A process for producing fast blacks on furs, consisting of
dyeing a ground color with appropriate vat dyes in a hydrosulphite vat, and
after oxidation in air, topping with an Aniline or Diphenyl black. The
dyeings obtained by the combination of vat dyes which are fast to oxidizing
agents, with an oxidation black, have an appearance matching that of
logwood black in beauty; and with a dark-blue to blue-black under-color,
and a full, deep black top color, cannot be distinguished from logwood.
Page 185
These dyeings also have the advantage of being faster to light than logwood
or other blacks.”
While these processes undoubtedly have many meritorious qualities
which make them interesting, they do not seem as yet, to have attained any
great practical application. However, it is a field of fur dyeing which is
worth while developing, and with certain necessary improvements in these
processes, the vat dyes may yet supersede partially some of the other
methods of dyeing furs.
or other blacks.”
While these processes undoubtedly have many meritorious qualities
which make them interesting, they do not seem as yet, to have attained any
great practical application. However, it is a field of fur dyeing which is
worth while developing, and with certain necessary improvements in these
processes, the vat dyes may yet supersede partially some of the other
methods of dyeing furs.
Page 186
CHAPTER XVII
BLEACHING OF FURS
B
leaching is for the purpose of lightening the color of furs, and is
most generally applied to white-haired skins such as white fox,
ermine, and occasionally white lambs of all kinds, and white bears.
Among such furs, pelts of a naturally pure white tone are relatively
scarce, while in the majority of cases the color ranges from a pale creamy
white to a decidedly yellowish shade. Colors which vary from the pure
white detract considerably from the attractiveness and consequent value of
the fur, and indeed, some pelts are so far off shade that they can only be
used when dyed a darker color. Most white skins which are but slightly
inferior in color can be brought to a pure white by bleaching, and they can
then be used natural. Some pelts, on the other hand, are particularly
resistant to the action of bleaching agents and cannot be sufficiently
decolorized to render them suitable for use natural, so these are also dyed.
For the production of certain delicate or fancy dyed shades on white furs, it
is often necessary to bleach the skins in order to be able to obtain pure
tones. Such instances are not very common, however. Occasionally dark
furs, such as beaver, are bleached on the tips of the hair, a golden shade
being obtained thereby, which at one time was quite popular, but recently
such effects have not been in vogue.
In the bleaching of furs, two steps may be distinguished, first
degreasing, and second, bleaching proper. In the preliminary operations of
fur dressing, the furs are treated with soap or weak alkalies to cleanse them
and to remove excess oil from the hair. During the various processes and
manipulations, the hair, especially on white skins, may become soiled or
somewhat greasy again, so it is advisable to repeat the cleaning process.
This should in every case be as light as possible, using a weak solution of
soap for the softer and cleaner pelts, or dilute solutions of ammonium
carbonate or soda ash for the more greasy-haired skins. The skins are then
thoroughly rinsed to remove all traces of the degreasing material. This step
is very essential in order to obtain uniform bleaching.
BLEACHING OF FURS
B
leaching is for the purpose of lightening the color of furs, and is
most generally applied to white-haired skins such as white fox,
ermine, and occasionally white lambs of all kinds, and white bears.
Among such furs, pelts of a naturally pure white tone are relatively
scarce, while in the majority of cases the color ranges from a pale creamy
white to a decidedly yellowish shade. Colors which vary from the pure
white detract considerably from the attractiveness and consequent value of
the fur, and indeed, some pelts are so far off shade that they can only be
used when dyed a darker color. Most white skins which are but slightly
inferior in color can be brought to a pure white by bleaching, and they can
then be used natural. Some pelts, on the other hand, are particularly
resistant to the action of bleaching agents and cannot be sufficiently
decolorized to render them suitable for use natural, so these are also dyed.
For the production of certain delicate or fancy dyed shades on white furs, it
is often necessary to bleach the skins in order to be able to obtain pure
tones. Such instances are not very common, however. Occasionally dark
furs, such as beaver, are bleached on the tips of the hair, a golden shade
being obtained thereby, which at one time was quite popular, but recently
such effects have not been in vogue.
In the bleaching of furs, two steps may be distinguished, first
degreasing, and second, bleaching proper. In the preliminary operations of
fur dressing, the furs are treated with soap or weak alkalies to cleanse them
and to remove excess oil from the hair. During the various processes and
manipulations, the hair, especially on white skins, may become soiled or
somewhat greasy again, so it is advisable to repeat the cleaning process.
This should in every case be as light as possible, using a weak solution of
soap for the softer and cleaner pelts, or dilute solutions of ammonium
carbonate or soda ash for the more greasy-haired skins. The skins are then
thoroughly rinsed to remove all traces of the degreasing material. This step
is very essential in order to obtain uniform bleaching.
Page 187
Broadly speaking, there are two general methods which can be used in
bleaching furs, one involving the use of what are known as reducing agents,
and the other employing oxidizing substances.
Among reducing agents which can be used for bleaching furs are
sulphurous acid, and its salts such as sodium bisulphite and sodium
sulphite; hydrosulphites, and derivatives.
1. Sulphurous acid.—When sulphur is burned, sulphur dioxide gas is
formed. In the presence of moisture, or when dissolved in water, this gas
forms sulphurous acid, which is one of the most commonly used bleaching
chemicals for all sorts of materials, and is very effective for decolorizing
furs. The procedure usually followed is to hang up the moistened skins on
wooden rods in a more or less cubical chamber made of stone or brick, and
lined with wood or lead. No other metals may be used, because they are
quickly corroded by the sulphurous acid. The requisite quantity of sulphur
is placed in a pot in the bleaching chamber, and then ignited, after which the
doors are shut tight. The fumes of the burning sulphur in contact with the
moist hair readily exert their bleaching action on the furs, and the operation
is allowed to proceed for six or eight hours, or overnight. Then by means of
fans or other devices, the air filled with sulphur dioxide gas is withdrawn
from the chamber, and replaced by fresh air. The door is opened, the skins
removed, exposed to the air for a time, then rinsed, and finally dried and
finished. Sometimes one operation is not enough to sufficiently bleach the
hair, so the process is repeated. Sulphur dioxide gas can now be obtained
compressed in cylinders, which are more convenient to handle than burning
sulphur. The flow of gas which is introduced into the bleaching chamber by
means of a nozzle attached to the cylinder, can be regulated, and the
bleaching thus retarded or accelerated.
2. Sodium bisulphite and sodium sulphite.—These salts of
sulphurous acid are effective in their bleaching action only when in solution
in the presence of acids. The acids liberate sulphurous acid from the salts,
so this method is virtually the same as 1. Instead of using the salts of
sulphurous acid, sulphur dioxide may be dissolved in water, and the
solution used for bleaching by immersing the furs in it. This procedure,
while consuming somewhat less time than the chamber process, is more
bleaching furs, one involving the use of what are known as reducing agents,
and the other employing oxidizing substances.
Among reducing agents which can be used for bleaching furs are
sulphurous acid, and its salts such as sodium bisulphite and sodium
sulphite; hydrosulphites, and derivatives.
1. Sulphurous acid.—When sulphur is burned, sulphur dioxide gas is
formed. In the presence of moisture, or when dissolved in water, this gas
forms sulphurous acid, which is one of the most commonly used bleaching
chemicals for all sorts of materials, and is very effective for decolorizing
furs. The procedure usually followed is to hang up the moistened skins on
wooden rods in a more or less cubical chamber made of stone or brick, and
lined with wood or lead. No other metals may be used, because they are
quickly corroded by the sulphurous acid. The requisite quantity of sulphur
is placed in a pot in the bleaching chamber, and then ignited, after which the
doors are shut tight. The fumes of the burning sulphur in contact with the
moist hair readily exert their bleaching action on the furs, and the operation
is allowed to proceed for six or eight hours, or overnight. Then by means of
fans or other devices, the air filled with sulphur dioxide gas is withdrawn
from the chamber, and replaced by fresh air. The door is opened, the skins
removed, exposed to the air for a time, then rinsed, and finally dried and
finished. Sometimes one operation is not enough to sufficiently bleach the
hair, so the process is repeated. Sulphur dioxide gas can now be obtained
compressed in cylinders, which are more convenient to handle than burning
sulphur. The flow of gas which is introduced into the bleaching chamber by
means of a nozzle attached to the cylinder, can be regulated, and the
bleaching thus retarded or accelerated.
2. Sodium bisulphite and sodium sulphite.—These salts of
sulphurous acid are effective in their bleaching action only when in solution
in the presence of acids. The acids liberate sulphurous acid from the salts,
so this method is virtually the same as 1. Instead of using the salts of
sulphurous acid, sulphur dioxide may be dissolved in water, and the
solution used for bleaching by immersing the furs in it. This procedure,
while consuming somewhat less time than the chamber process, is more
Page 188
likely to affect the leather, which would have to be retanned. The principle
is the same as that involved in method 1.
3. Hydrosulphites and derivatives.—The bleaching agent can be
prepared by adding zinc dust to commercial bisulphite of soda dissolved in
about four times its weight of water until no more reaction is evident. Milk
of lime is then added to precipitate the zinc, and the clear supernatant liquid
of 1.5°–5° Tw. is used for bleaching. The skins are immersed for 12–24
hours, taken out, washed and finished. Instead of preparing the
hydrosulphite, the commercial products may be used with greater
convenience, a solution containing 1–4% of the hydrosulphite powder being
used, and the skins treated in this until satisfactorily bleached.
The bleaching action of sulphurous acid and hydrosulphite is supposed
to be due to the reduction of the coloring matter of the hair to a colorless
compound; or possibly to the formation of a colorless compound of the
bleaching material with the pigment. The former seems the more probable
explanation, because the change is not a permanent one, the original natural
color returning after a long exposure of the bleached fur to air and light.
However, the results are sufficiently enduring to satisfy the requirements of
the trade in the class of furs on which these methods of bleaching are used.
Bleaching chemicals with an oxidizing action generally used for
decolorizing furs are hydrogen peroxide and peroxides; occasionally
hypochlorites and permanganates are also used.
1. Hydrogen peroxide.—Hydrogen peroxide is usually employed for
bleaching in the form of its 3% solution, to which is added about 20 cubic
centimeters of ammonia per liter. The ammonia serves partially to
neutralize the acid which commercial peroxide generally contains, and also
to facilitate the bleaching action. The thoroughly degreased skins are
immersed in the solution until the hair is completely wetted by it, are then
removed, and evenly pressed or hydro-extracted, after which the pelts are
hung up to dry in the air. As the hair becomes drier, the concentration of the
peroxide becomes greater, and consequently the bleaching action is
stronger. Where there is a likelihood of the leather being affected by the
bleaching solution, the ammoniacal peroxide may be applied to the hair
with a fine sponge or brush until sufficiently wetted, and then hanging the
is the same as that involved in method 1.
3. Hydrosulphites and derivatives.—The bleaching agent can be
prepared by adding zinc dust to commercial bisulphite of soda dissolved in
about four times its weight of water until no more reaction is evident. Milk
of lime is then added to precipitate the zinc, and the clear supernatant liquid
of 1.5°–5° Tw. is used for bleaching. The skins are immersed for 12–24
hours, taken out, washed and finished. Instead of preparing the
hydrosulphite, the commercial products may be used with greater
convenience, a solution containing 1–4% of the hydrosulphite powder being
used, and the skins treated in this until satisfactorily bleached.
The bleaching action of sulphurous acid and hydrosulphite is supposed
to be due to the reduction of the coloring matter of the hair to a colorless
compound; or possibly to the formation of a colorless compound of the
bleaching material with the pigment. The former seems the more probable
explanation, because the change is not a permanent one, the original natural
color returning after a long exposure of the bleached fur to air and light.
However, the results are sufficiently enduring to satisfy the requirements of
the trade in the class of furs on which these methods of bleaching are used.
Bleaching chemicals with an oxidizing action generally used for
decolorizing furs are hydrogen peroxide and peroxides; occasionally
hypochlorites and permanganates are also used.
1. Hydrogen peroxide.—Hydrogen peroxide is usually employed for
bleaching in the form of its 3% solution, to which is added about 20 cubic
centimeters of ammonia per liter. The ammonia serves partially to
neutralize the acid which commercial peroxide generally contains, and also
to facilitate the bleaching action. The thoroughly degreased skins are
immersed in the solution until the hair is completely wetted by it, are then
removed, and evenly pressed or hydro-extracted, after which the pelts are
hung up to dry in the air. As the hair becomes drier, the concentration of the
peroxide becomes greater, and consequently the bleaching action is
stronger. Where there is a likelihood of the leather being affected by the
bleaching solution, the ammoniacal peroxide may be applied to the hair
with a fine sponge or brush until sufficiently wetted, and then hanging the
Page 189
skins up to dry. Repetition of the process is sometimes necessary to obtain
pure white, but the results are always excellent.
2. Peroxides.—The most important of these is sodium peroxide, which
comes on the market as a yellowish-white powder, which must be kept dry,
and away from any inflammable material, as fires have been caused by the
contact of the peroxide with such substances. When dissolved in water, it is
equivalent to a strongly alkaline solution of peroxide of hydrogen.
Na2O2 + 2H2O = H2O2 + 2NaOH
sodium water peroxide caustic
peroxide of soda
hydrogen
When dissolved in acid, the alkali is neutralized, and a neutral solution
of peroxide of hydrogen and a salt is obtained, and this method is used to
obtain peroxide of
Na2O2 + H2SO4 = H2O2 + Na2SO4
sulfuric sodium sulphate
acid
hydrogen cheaply. 3 parts of sodium peroxide are slowly dissolved in a
cold 1% solution of 4 parts of sulphuric acid, stirring during the addition,
and making the resulting solution neutral to litmus paper, acid or more
sodium peroxide being added as needed. There is then added 3–6 parts of a
solution of silicate of soda of 90° Tw. The skins are immersed until properly
bleached, taken out, passed through a weak acid solution, then washed and
finished. This method generally requires the leather to be retanned after
bleaching. Another process, which involves the use of peroxides, but which
is not commonly practised, consists in rubbing the hair with a pasty mixture
of equal parts of water, barium dioxide, and silicate of soda, hanging up the
skins to dry, and then beating and brushing the hair.
3. Permanganates.—The only member of this group that finds
practical application for bleaching purposes is potassium permanganate.
The skins are immersed in a 0.1% solution of the crystals of potassium
permanganate, until the hair acquires a deep brown color. They are then
pure white, but the results are always excellent.
2. Peroxides.—The most important of these is sodium peroxide, which
comes on the market as a yellowish-white powder, which must be kept dry,
and away from any inflammable material, as fires have been caused by the
contact of the peroxide with such substances. When dissolved in water, it is
equivalent to a strongly alkaline solution of peroxide of hydrogen.
Na2O2 + 2H2O = H2O2 + 2NaOH
sodium water peroxide caustic
peroxide of soda
hydrogen
When dissolved in acid, the alkali is neutralized, and a neutral solution
of peroxide of hydrogen and a salt is obtained, and this method is used to
obtain peroxide of
Na2O2 + H2SO4 = H2O2 + Na2SO4
sulfuric sodium sulphate
acid
hydrogen cheaply. 3 parts of sodium peroxide are slowly dissolved in a
cold 1% solution of 4 parts of sulphuric acid, stirring during the addition,
and making the resulting solution neutral to litmus paper, acid or more
sodium peroxide being added as needed. There is then added 3–6 parts of a
solution of silicate of soda of 90° Tw. The skins are immersed until properly
bleached, taken out, passed through a weak acid solution, then washed and
finished. This method generally requires the leather to be retanned after
bleaching. Another process, which involves the use of peroxides, but which
is not commonly practised, consists in rubbing the hair with a pasty mixture
of equal parts of water, barium dioxide, and silicate of soda, hanging up the
skins to dry, and then beating and brushing the hair.
3. Permanganates.—The only member of this group that finds
practical application for bleaching purposes is potassium permanganate.
The skins are immersed in a 0.1% solution of the crystals of potassium
permanganate, until the hair acquires a deep brown color. They are then
Page 190
removed, rinsed, and entered into a second bath containing sulphurous acid
in solution, prepared by acidifying a solution of sodium bisulphite. The
skins are then worked in this until fully bleached. It is the permanganate
which does the bleaching, the sulphurous acid being for the purpose of
dissolving the brown compound of manganese formed on the hair.
4. Hypochlorites.—Chloride of lime and sodium hypochlorite, which
is prepared from the former, are the chief chemicals of this type used for
bleaching. The skins are entered into a weak solution of the hypochlorite,
and left until the hair is decolorized; then after removing, they are passed
through a dilute acid, and subsequently through a weak solution of sodium
thiosulphate in order to remove all traces of the hypochlorite. This method
causes the hair to acquire a harsh feel, and the yellow color is never entirely
eliminated. The hair, however, possesses a great affinity for certain types of
dyestuffs, and it is only when these particular classes of dyes are to be
applied to the furs, that the hypochlorite bleach is used. (See dyeing with
Acid colors).
The various oxidation methods of bleaching are supposed to change
the coloring matter of the hair into an entirely different and colorless
compound which cannot return to its original form. The bleach is therefore
permanent.
In common practise, the sulphurous acid, and the peroxide of hydrogen
methods are the two chiefly employed in bleaching processes. Sulphurous
acid is used to bleach the cheaper kinds of furs, while peroxide of hydrogen
is applied to the finer furs.
Whichever process is used, it is customary to give the bleached skins a
subsequent “blueing,” by passing them through a very weak solution of a
blue or violet dye, such as indigo-carmine, crystal violet, alkali blue or
ultramarine. The furs are then dried and finished off as usual. In drum
cleaning white furs, gypsum or white sand, or sometimes even talc are used
with the sawdust, or occasionally alone without the sawdust.
in solution, prepared by acidifying a solution of sodium bisulphite. The
skins are then worked in this until fully bleached. It is the permanganate
which does the bleaching, the sulphurous acid being for the purpose of
dissolving the brown compound of manganese formed on the hair.
4. Hypochlorites.—Chloride of lime and sodium hypochlorite, which
is prepared from the former, are the chief chemicals of this type used for
bleaching. The skins are entered into a weak solution of the hypochlorite,
and left until the hair is decolorized; then after removing, they are passed
through a dilute acid, and subsequently through a weak solution of sodium
thiosulphate in order to remove all traces of the hypochlorite. This method
causes the hair to acquire a harsh feel, and the yellow color is never entirely
eliminated. The hair, however, possesses a great affinity for certain types of
dyestuffs, and it is only when these particular classes of dyes are to be
applied to the furs, that the hypochlorite bleach is used. (See dyeing with
Acid colors).
The various oxidation methods of bleaching are supposed to change
the coloring matter of the hair into an entirely different and colorless
compound which cannot return to its original form. The bleach is therefore
permanent.
In common practise, the sulphurous acid, and the peroxide of hydrogen
methods are the two chiefly employed in bleaching processes. Sulphurous
acid is used to bleach the cheaper kinds of furs, while peroxide of hydrogen
is applied to the finer furs.
Whichever process is used, it is customary to give the bleached skins a
subsequent “blueing,” by passing them through a very weak solution of a
blue or violet dye, such as indigo-carmine, crystal violet, alkali blue or
ultramarine. The furs are then dried and finished off as usual. In drum
cleaning white furs, gypsum or white sand, or sometimes even talc are used
with the sawdust, or occasionally alone without the sawdust.
Page 191
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Allen “Commercial Organic Analysis”
Armour, B. R. “Fur Dressing and Dyeing” 1919
—— Color Trade Journal, Vol. 1, p. 51–53
—— Jour. Amer. Leather Chemists’ Assn., Vol. 13, p. 63–69.
Belden, A. L. “Fur Trade in America” 1917
Beltzer, F. J. G. “Industrie des Poils et Fourrures, etc.” 1912
—— Revue Generale des Matieres Colorantes, Vol. 12, 1908
Bennett, H. G. “Manufacture of Leather” 1910
Bertram, P. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung 1895–96 Heft 17, p. 266
Bird, F. J. “American Practical Dyers’ Companion” p. 241–245
Boerner, H. Kunststoffe, 1912 p. 223
Brevoort, H. L. “Fur Fibres as shown in the Microscope” 1886
Bucher, B. “Geschichte der technischen Künste” 1875–1893
Cubaeus, P. “Das Ganze der Kürschnerei” 1912
Davis, C. T. “Manufacture of Leather”
Erdmann, E. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung 1894–95 Heft 21, p. 337
—— Zeitschrift für angewandte Chemie, 1895, Heft 14
—— Zeitschrift für angewandte Chemie, Heft 35, 1905
—— Berichte, 1904, 37, p. 2776, 2906
Farrell, F. J. “Dyeing and Cleaning” 1912
Fougerat, L. “La Pelleterie dans l’antiquité, la préhistoire, etc.”
Fleming, L. “Practical Tanning” 1916
Gardner, W. M. “Wool Dyeing” 1896
Allen “Commercial Organic Analysis”
Armour, B. R. “Fur Dressing and Dyeing” 1919
—— Color Trade Journal, Vol. 1, p. 51–53
—— Jour. Amer. Leather Chemists’ Assn., Vol. 13, p. 63–69.
Belden, A. L. “Fur Trade in America” 1917
Beltzer, F. J. G. “Industrie des Poils et Fourrures, etc.” 1912
—— Revue Generale des Matieres Colorantes, Vol. 12, 1908
Bennett, H. G. “Manufacture of Leather” 1910
Bertram, P. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung 1895–96 Heft 17, p. 266
Bird, F. J. “American Practical Dyers’ Companion” p. 241–245
Boerner, H. Kunststoffe, 1912 p. 223
Brevoort, H. L. “Fur Fibres as shown in the Microscope” 1886
Bucher, B. “Geschichte der technischen Künste” 1875–1893
Cubaeus, P. “Das Ganze der Kürschnerei” 1912
Davis, C. T. “Manufacture of Leather”
Erdmann, E. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung 1894–95 Heft 21, p. 337
—— Zeitschrift für angewandte Chemie, 1895, Heft 14
—— Zeitschrift für angewandte Chemie, Heft 35, 1905
—— Berichte, 1904, 37, p. 2776, 2906
Farrell, F. J. “Dyeing and Cleaning” 1912
Fougerat, L. “La Pelleterie dans l’antiquité, la préhistoire, etc.”
Fleming, L. “Practical Tanning” 1916
Gardner, W. M. “Wool Dyeing” 1896
Page 192
Grandmougin, E. Zeitschrift für Farben-Industrie, 1906, 5, p. 141
Gruene, E. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung, 1895–96 Heft 13, p. 197
Halle “Werkstätte der heutigen Künste,” 1762, Vol. 2, p. 317
Hartwig, O. L. “Sprengler’s Künste und Handwerke,” 1782
Hausman, L. A. Scientific Monthly, Jan. 1920; March, 1921
—— Natural History, Vol. 20, 4, 1920
—— American Journal of Anatomy, Sept. 1920
—— American Naturalist, Nov.–Dec. 1920
Hayes, A. H. National Cleaner and Dyer, Nov. 1920, p. 55–57
Jacobson, “Schauplatz der Zeugmanufacturen” p. 493
Jones, J. W. “Fur Farming in Canada” 1913
Knecht, Rawson & Loewenthal “Manual of Dyeing” 1916
Kobert, R. “Beitrage zur Geschichte des Gerbens und der
Adstringentien” 1917
Koenig, F. Zeitschrift für angewandte Chemie, 1914, Vol. 1, p. 529
Lamb, M. C. “Dressing of Leather” 1908
—— Jour. Soc. Dyers & Colourists 1913, 29, p. 160–165
Lamb, J. W. Jour. Soc. Dyers & Colourists Dec. 1905, p. 323
Larish & Schmid “Das Kuerschner Handwerk” 1–3
Laut, A. C. “The Fur Trade of America” 1921
Lightfoot, J. “The Chemical History & Progress of Aniline Black”
1871
Mairet, E. M. “A Book on Vegetable Dyes” 1916
Martin, G. “Industrial Organic Chemistry”
Matthews, J. M. “Application of Dyestuffs” 1920
Mayer, A. “Die Färberei in der Werkstätte des Kürschners”
Mierzinski, S. “Die Gerb und Farbstoffextrakte”
Gruene, E. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung, 1895–96 Heft 13, p. 197
Halle “Werkstätte der heutigen Künste,” 1762, Vol. 2, p. 317
Hartwig, O. L. “Sprengler’s Künste und Handwerke,” 1782
Hausman, L. A. Scientific Monthly, Jan. 1920; March, 1921
—— Natural History, Vol. 20, 4, 1920
—— American Journal of Anatomy, Sept. 1920
—— American Naturalist, Nov.–Dec. 1920
Hayes, A. H. National Cleaner and Dyer, Nov. 1920, p. 55–57
Jacobson, “Schauplatz der Zeugmanufacturen” p. 493
Jones, J. W. “Fur Farming in Canada” 1913
Knecht, Rawson & Loewenthal “Manual of Dyeing” 1916
Kobert, R. “Beitrage zur Geschichte des Gerbens und der
Adstringentien” 1917
Koenig, F. Zeitschrift für angewandte Chemie, 1914, Vol. 1, p. 529
Lamb, M. C. “Dressing of Leather” 1908
—— Jour. Soc. Dyers & Colourists 1913, 29, p. 160–165
Lamb, J. W. Jour. Soc. Dyers & Colourists Dec. 1905, p. 323
Larish & Schmid “Das Kuerschner Handwerk” 1–3
Laut, A. C. “The Fur Trade of America” 1921
Lightfoot, J. “The Chemical History & Progress of Aniline Black”
1871
Mairet, E. M. “A Book on Vegetable Dyes” 1916
Martin, G. “Industrial Organic Chemistry”
Matthews, J. M. “Application of Dyestuffs” 1920
Mayer, A. “Die Färberei in der Werkstätte des Kürschners”
Mierzinski, S. “Die Gerb und Farbstoffextrakte”
Page 193
Noelting & Lehne “Anilin-Schwarz” 1904
Perkins & Everest “Natural Organic Coloring Matters” 1918
Petersen, M. “The Fur Traders & Fur-Bearing Animals” 1920
Poland, H. “Fur-Bearing Animals in Nature and Commerce”
Proctor, H. “Leather Industries Laboratory Book”
—— “Tanning”
—— “Making of Leather”
Schlottauer, E. Deutsche Farber-Zeitung 1911, Heft 20, p. 397
—— Deutscher Färber-Kalender 1911, p. 65
—— Leipziger Färber-Zeitung 1909, p. 441
Schmidt, C. H. “Handbuch der Weissgerberei”
Setlik, B. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung 1901, p. 213
Smith, R. W. Color Trade Journal Vol. 3, Sept. 1918, p. 304–310
—— Textile Recorder, Vol. 36, p. 292–293, Dec. 1918
—— Revue Generale des Matieres Colorantes, Vol. 23, p. 32–36
Stevenson, C. H. “U. S. Fish Commission Report 1902–1903”,
Bulletin No. 537
Stickelberger, E. “Geschichte der Gerberei” 1915
Strasser “Chemische Färberei der Rauchwaren” 1879
Ullmann “Enzyklopedie der technischen Chemie”
Villon, A. M. “Traité pratique de la fabrication des cuirs, etc.” 1900
Werner, H. “Die Kürschnerkunst” 1914
—— “Das Färben der Rauchwaren” 1914
Whittaker, C. M. “Dyeing with Coal Tar Dyes” 1919
Wiener, F. “Weissgerberei” 1877
Witt-Lehman “Chemische Technologie der Gespinst-Fasern” 1910
Perkins & Everest “Natural Organic Coloring Matters” 1918
Petersen, M. “The Fur Traders & Fur-Bearing Animals” 1920
Poland, H. “Fur-Bearing Animals in Nature and Commerce”
Proctor, H. “Leather Industries Laboratory Book”
—— “Tanning”
—— “Making of Leather”
Schlottauer, E. Deutsche Farber-Zeitung 1911, Heft 20, p. 397
—— Deutscher Färber-Kalender 1911, p. 65
—— Leipziger Färber-Zeitung 1909, p. 441
Schmidt, C. H. “Handbuch der Weissgerberei”
Setlik, B. Deutsche Färber-Zeitung 1901, p. 213
Smith, R. W. Color Trade Journal Vol. 3, Sept. 1918, p. 304–310
—— Textile Recorder, Vol. 36, p. 292–293, Dec. 1918
—— Revue Generale des Matieres Colorantes, Vol. 23, p. 32–36
Stevenson, C. H. “U. S. Fish Commission Report 1902–1903”,
Bulletin No. 537
Stickelberger, E. “Geschichte der Gerberei” 1915
Strasser “Chemische Färberei der Rauchwaren” 1879
Ullmann “Enzyklopedie der technischen Chemie”
Villon, A. M. “Traité pratique de la fabrication des cuirs, etc.” 1900
Werner, H. “Die Kürschnerkunst” 1914
—— “Das Färben der Rauchwaren” 1914
Whittaker, C. M. “Dyeing with Coal Tar Dyes” 1919
Wiener, F. “Weissgerberei” 1877
Witt-Lehman “Chemische Technologie der Gespinst-Fasern” 1910
Page 194
Zeidler, H. “Die moderne Lederfabrikation” 1914
Page 195
INDEX
ABCDEFGH I J K L M
NO P QRS T UVWXY Z
Acetate, aluminum, 118
—— chromium, 120
—— copper, 120
—— ferrous, 119
—— lead, 126
Acetic acid, 112
Acid dyes, 174
Acids, action of, on hair, 29
—— —— on skin, 26
After-treatment with copper, 168
Alaska fox imitations, 143
Alkaline aluminum mordants, 122
—— chromium mordants, 123
—— iron mordants, 123
Alum, 32, 53, 118
—— chrome, 57
—— -chrome tans, 64
—— tans, 54, 56
Aluminum acetate, 118
—— mordants, 118
ABCDEFGH I J K L M
NO P QRS T UVWXY Z
Acetate, aluminum, 118
—— chromium, 120
—— copper, 120
—— ferrous, 119
—— lead, 126
Acetic acid, 112
Acid dyes, 174
Acids, action of, on hair, 29
—— —— on skin, 26
After-treatment with copper, 168
Alaska fox imitations, 143
Alkaline aluminum mordants, 122
—— chromium mordants, 123
—— iron mordants, 123
Alum, 32, 53, 118
—— chrome, 57
—— -chrome tans, 64
—— tans, 54, 56
Aluminum acetate, 118
—— mordants, 118
Page 196
—— sulphate, 53, 118
Ammonia, 110
Ammonium sulphide, 126
Aniline black, 144
—— —— by dip process, 154
—— —— chemistry, 145
—— —— Green’s process for, 152
—— —— nature of, 144
—— —— One-bath, 149
—— —— Oxidation, 150
—— —— processes, 149
—— —— ungreenable, 148
Aniline oil, 145
Astrachan, 5, 7, 12
Bacteria, 51
Badger, 7
Ball-drum, 62
Bandrowski’s base, 164
Basic dyes, 171
Beam, 38
Beaming, 38
Bear, black, 5, 7
—— brown, 5, 8
—— white, 8
—— —— bleaching of, 179
Ammonia, 110
Ammonium sulphide, 126
Aniline black, 144
—— —— by dip process, 154
—— —— chemistry, 145
—— —— Green’s process for, 152
—— —— nature of, 144
—— —— One-bath, 149
—— —— Oxidation, 150
—— —— processes, 149
—— —— ungreenable, 148
Aniline oil, 145
Astrachan, 5, 7, 12
Bacteria, 51
Badger, 7
Ball-drum, 62
Bandrowski’s base, 164
Basic dyes, 171
Beam, 38
Beaming, 38
Bear, black, 5, 7
—— brown, 5, 8
—— white, 8
—— —— bleaching of, 179
Page 197
Beating furs, 79
Beaver, 5, 8, 25, 83, 94
Beechwood ashes, 108
Bichromate of soda, 121, 147
Black, aniline, 144
—— —— by Green’s process, 152
—— —— chemistry of, 145
—— —— nature of, 144
—— —— One-bath, 149
—— —— Oxidation, 150
—— —— ungreenable, 148
Black, diphenyl, 152
—— logwood, 139
—— on Chinese goats, 141
—— on lambs, 141
—— on raccoon, 130
—— on skunk, 130
—— on wolf, 130
Bleaching of furs, 179
Blending, 91, 104
Blue-grey on white furs, 142
Blueing, 184
Blue salt, 120
—— vitriol, 119
Borax, 39, 58
Brasilein, 135
Beaver, 5, 8, 25, 83, 94
Beechwood ashes, 108
Bichromate of soda, 121, 147
Black, aniline, 144
—— —— by Green’s process, 152
—— —— chemistry of, 145
—— —— nature of, 144
—— —— One-bath, 149
—— —— Oxidation, 150
—— —— ungreenable, 148
Black, diphenyl, 152
—— logwood, 139
—— on Chinese goats, 141
—— on lambs, 141
—— on raccoon, 130
—— on skunk, 130
—— on wolf, 130
Bleaching of furs, 179
Blending, 91, 104
Blue-grey on white furs, 142
Blueing, 184
Blue salt, 120
—— vitriol, 119
Borax, 39, 58
Brasilein, 135
Page 198
Brasilin, 135
Brazilwood, 135
Bright shades on furs, 171
Broadtail, 8, 12
—— dyeing of, 139
Brown on Thibet sheep, 169
—— with natural dyes, 142
Brush process, 98
Brushes used in dyeing, 100
Butter, 60, 63
Cage, 80
Cageing, 80
Campeachy wood, 133
Caracul, 8, 12
—— dressing of, 53
Caracul, dyeing of, 140
Carnivorous animals, furs of, 37
Cased skins, 36
Castor oil, 60, 63
Cat, civet, 5, 8
—— house, 8
Caustic soda, 44, 110, 113
Centrifugal machine, 40
Chamber drying, 73
Chamois dressing, 31
Brazilwood, 135
Bright shades on furs, 171
Broadtail, 8, 12
—— dyeing of, 139
Brown on Thibet sheep, 169
—— with natural dyes, 142
Brush process, 98
Brushes used in dyeing, 100
Butter, 60, 63
Cage, 80
Cageing, 80
Campeachy wood, 133
Caracul, 8, 12
—— dressing of, 53
Caracul, dyeing of, 140
Carnivorous animals, furs of, 37
Cased skins, 36
Castor oil, 60, 63
Cat, civet, 5, 8
—— house, 8
Caustic soda, 44, 110, 113
Centrifugal machine, 40
Chamber drying, 73
Chamois dressing, 31
Page 199
—— tan, 49, 58, 61
Characteristics of tans, 65
Chestnut extract, 133
Chinchilla, 5, 6, 8, 94
—— blending of, 91, 104
Chinchillone, 9
China goat, black on, 141
Chlorates, 147
Chloride of lime, 174
—— —— bleach, 184
Chrome acetate, 120
—— alum, 57, 120
—— colors, 176
—— -copper mordant, 167
—— -formaldehyde tan, 64
—— tans, 57, 174
Chromium mordants, 120, 166
—— —— alkaline, 123
—— salts in tanning, 53
Cleaning pelts, 40
Coal tar colors, 171
Cocoanut oil, 60
Cod-liver oil, 60
Collagen, 25
Colloidal solutions, 48
Combination tans, 49, 64
Characteristics of tans, 65
Chestnut extract, 133
Chinchilla, 5, 6, 8, 94
—— blending of, 91, 104
Chinchillone, 9
China goat, black on, 141
Chlorates, 147
Chloride of lime, 174
—— —— bleach, 184
Chrome acetate, 120
—— alum, 57, 120
—— colors, 176
—— -copper mordant, 167
—— -formaldehyde tan, 64
—— tans, 57, 174
Chromium mordants, 120, 166
—— —— alkaline, 123
—— salts in tanning, 53
Cleaning pelts, 40
Coal tar colors, 171
Cocoanut oil, 60
Cod-liver oil, 60
Collagen, 25
Colloidal solutions, 48
Combination tans, 49, 64
Page 200
Conveying dyed skins, 104
Conveyor drying, 73
Copper acetate, 119
—— mordants, 119, 166
—— salts, 109
—— —— after-treatment with, 168
—— sulphate, 119
Copperas, 119
Copper-iron mordant, 167
Coriin, 21
Corium, 21
Cortex, 23
Cottonseed oil, 60, 63
Cuba wood, 134
Cutch, gambier, 65, 135
Cuticle, 23
Davy, Sir Humphrey, 47
Degreasing furs, 179
Diphenyl black, 152
Dip process, 98
Dressing of lambs, 52
—— —— rabbits, 54
—— —— moles, 54
Drum, 80
Drum-cleaning, 105
Conveyor drying, 73
Copper acetate, 119
—— mordants, 119, 166
—— salts, 109
—— —— after-treatment with, 168
—— sulphate, 119
Copperas, 119
Copper-iron mordant, 167
Coriin, 21
Corium, 21
Cortex, 23
Cottonseed oil, 60, 63
Cuba wood, 134
Cutch, gambier, 65, 135
Cuticle, 23
Davy, Sir Humphrey, 47
Degreasing furs, 179
Diphenyl black, 152
Dip process, 98
Dressing of lambs, 52
—— —— rabbits, 54
—— —— moles, 54
Drum, 80
Drum-cleaning, 105
Page 201
Drumming, 76
Drying-oils, 60
Drying skins, 71
Durability of furs, 5
Dyeing furs at higher temperatures, 174
Dyeing of imitations, 93
—— —— novelty shades, 92
—— with aniline black, 144
—— —— coal tar colors, 171
—— —— mineral colors, 125
—— —— oxidation colors, 155
—— —— vegetable colors, 128
Egg-yolk, 63
Emeraldine, 145
Enzymes, 51
Epidermis, 21
Erdmann, 155
Ermine, 5, 9
—— bleaching of, 179
Fahrion, 48
Fat-glands, 21
Fats, animal, 59
Fermentation, 51
Ferrous acetate, 119
Drying-oils, 60
Drying skins, 71
Durability of furs, 5
Dyeing furs at higher temperatures, 174
Dyeing of imitations, 93
—— —— novelty shades, 92
—— with aniline black, 144
—— —— coal tar colors, 171
—— —— mineral colors, 125
—— —— oxidation colors, 155
—— —— vegetable colors, 128
Egg-yolk, 63
Emeraldine, 145
Enzymes, 51
Epidermis, 21
Erdmann, 155
Ermine, 5, 9
—— bleaching of, 179
Fahrion, 48
Fat-glands, 21
Fats, animal, 59
Fermentation, 51
Ferrous acetate, 119
Page 202
Ferrous sulphate, 119
Finishing dyed furs, 104
Fisher, 9
Fitch, 9, 94
Flat skins, 36
Fleshing, 41
—— knife, 38, 42
—— machines, 42
Flesh side, 22, 37
Formaldehyde, 63
—— -chrome tan, 64
—— tans, 49, 63
Formic acid, 44, 50
—— —— as soaking agent, 39
Fox, black on, 140
—— blue, 9
—— cross, 4, 10
—— grey, 10
—— kit, 10
—— red, 4, 5, 10
—— —— dyed imitation silver fox, 137
—— silver, 4, 10
—— —— imitations, 137, 143
—— white, 11, 94
—— —— bleaching of, 179
French seal dye, 138, 144
Finishing dyed furs, 104
Fisher, 9
Fitch, 9, 94
Flat skins, 36
Fleshing, 41
—— knife, 38, 42
—— machines, 42
Flesh side, 22, 37
Formaldehyde, 63
—— -chrome tan, 64
—— tans, 49, 63
Formic acid, 44, 50
—— —— as soaking agent, 39
Fox, black on, 140
—— blue, 9
—— cross, 4, 10
—— grey, 10
—— kit, 10
—— red, 4, 5, 10
—— —— dyed imitation silver fox, 137
—— silver, 4, 10
—— —— imitations, 137, 143
—— white, 11, 94
—— —— bleaching of, 179
French seal dye, 138, 144
Page 203
Furamine dyes, 162
Fur beating machine, 80
Fur dressing, 30
Fur dyeing, 91
—— —— difficulties of, 95
—— —— with aniline black, 144
—— —— with coal tar colors, 171
—— —— with mineral colors, 125
—— —— with oxidation colors, 155
—— —— with vegetable colors, 128
Fur-hair, 24
Furriers’ guilds, 34, 90
Furrol dyes, 166
Furs, colors of, 3
—— description of, 7
—— durability of, 5
—— of carnivorous animals, 37
—— of herbivorous animals, 37
—— quality of, 3, 4
—— uses of, 1
—— valuation of, 6
—— weight of, 5
Fustic, 134
—— shades with, 135
Gall-nuts, 128, 132
Fur beating machine, 80
Fur dressing, 30
Fur dyeing, 91
—— —— difficulties of, 95
—— —— with aniline black, 144
—— —— with coal tar colors, 171
—— —— with mineral colors, 125
—— —— with oxidation colors, 155
—— —— with vegetable colors, 128
Fur-hair, 24
Furriers’ guilds, 34, 90
Furrol dyes, 166
Furs, colors of, 3
—— description of, 7
—— durability of, 5
—— of carnivorous animals, 37
—— of herbivorous animals, 37
—— quality of, 3, 4
—— uses of, 1
—— valuation of, 6
—— weight of, 5
Fustic, 134
—— shades with, 135
Gall-nuts, 128, 132
Page 204
Gambier cutch, 65, 135
Gelatine, 1, 25, 47, 48
Genet, 5
Glycerine, 63
Goat, 5, 11
—— logwood black on, 141
Green’s process for aniline black, 152
Grey-blue on white furs, 142
Ground water, 87
Guard-hair, 24
Guilds, furriers’, 34, 90
Hair, 22
—— action of acids on, 27
—— action of alkalies on, 28
—— action of salts on, 28
Hamster, 3, 11
Hardness of water, 87
Hare, 5, 11, 94
—— black on, 140
—— blue-grey on, 142
—— lynx dye on, 126
—— stone marten imitation on, 126
Hematein, 133
Hematoxylin, 133
Herbivorous animals, furs of, 37
Gelatine, 1, 25, 47, 48
Genet, 5
Glycerine, 63
Goat, 5, 11
—— logwood black on, 141
Green’s process for aniline black, 152
Grey-blue on white furs, 142
Ground water, 87
Guard-hair, 24
Guilds, furriers’, 34, 90
Hair, 22
—— action of acids on, 27
—— action of alkalies on, 28
—— action of salts on, 28
Hamster, 3, 11
Hardness of water, 87
Hare, 5, 11, 94
—— black on, 140
—— blue-grey on, 142
—— lynx dye on, 126
—— stone marten imitation on, 126
Hematein, 133
Hematoxylin, 133
Herbivorous animals, furs of, 37
Page 205
Hudson seal, 144
Hydro-extraction, 40
Hydrogen peroxide, 168
—— —— bleaching with, 182
Hydrosulphite bleach, 181
Hypochlorites, 184
Imitations, dyeing of, 93
Iron mordants, 119, 167
Iron pyrolignite, 119
Iron salts in tanning, 53
Iron tan, 58
Iron vitriol, 119
Kangaroo, 12
Keratin, 25
Kicker, 61
Killing, 98, 106
—— formulas, 108
—— nature of, 107
—— purpose of, 106
—— by brush process, 111
—— by dip process, 111
—— with caustic soda, 113
—— with lime, 112
—— with soda, 112
Hydro-extraction, 40
Hydrogen peroxide, 168
—— —— bleaching with, 182
Hydrosulphite bleach, 181
Hypochlorites, 184
Imitations, dyeing of, 93
Iron mordants, 119, 167
Iron pyrolignite, 119
Iron salts in tanning, 53
Iron tan, 58
Iron vitriol, 119
Kangaroo, 12
Keratin, 25
Kicker, 61
Killing, 98, 106
—— formulas, 108
—— nature of, 107
—— purpose of, 106
—— by brush process, 111
—— by dip process, 111
—— with caustic soda, 113
—— with lime, 112
—— with soda, 112
Page 206
Knapp, 46, 57
Knife, beaming, 38
—— shaving, 38
—— fleshing, 38
Kolinsky, 5, 12
Krimmer, 5, 12, 13
Lactic acid, 44, 51
Lactic acid fermentation, 50
Lambs, 12
—— dressing of, 50, 53
—— dyeing of, 92, 140, 141, 142
Lard, 60
Lead, acetate, 126
Lead sulphide dye, 126
Leather, definition of, 48
—— dressing of, 30
Leopard, 5, 13, 94
—— tanning of, 43
Lima wood, 135
Lime, 108, 110, 112
Linseed oil, 60
Litharge, 109
Loft drying, 72
Logwood, 133
—— blacks, 139
Knife, beaming, 38
—— shaving, 38
—— fleshing, 38
Kolinsky, 5, 12
Krimmer, 5, 12, 13
Lactic acid, 44, 51
Lactic acid fermentation, 50
Lambs, 12
—— dressing of, 50, 53
—— dyeing of, 92, 140, 141, 142
Lard, 60
Lead, acetate, 126
Lead sulphide dye, 126
Leather, definition of, 48
—— dressing of, 30
Leopard, 5, 13, 94
—— tanning of, 43
Lima wood, 135
Lime, 108, 110, 112
Linseed oil, 60
Litharge, 109
Loft drying, 72
Logwood, 133
—— blacks, 139
Page 207
—— shades with, 134
Lynx, 5, 13
—— imitation on rabbit and hare, 126
Luster of hair, 23
Machines used in brush dyeing, 102
—— —— dip dyeing, 103
Marmot, 14, 68, 94
Marten, blending of, 91, 104
Marten, baum, 5, 14
—— stone, 5, 14
—— —— imitation, 126
Medulla, 22
Meunier, 46
Mineral colors, 125
—— oils, 59, 63
—— tans, 49, 53
Mink, 5, 14, 68, 94
Mole, 5, 15
—— tanning of, 54
Monkey, 15
Mordanting, 98, 114
Mordants, alkaline, 121
—— aluminum, 118
—— chrome-copper, 167
—— chromium, 120, 166
Lynx, 5, 13
—— imitation on rabbit and hare, 126
Luster of hair, 23
Machines used in brush dyeing, 102
—— —— dip dyeing, 103
Marmot, 14, 68, 94
Marten, blending of, 91, 104
Marten, baum, 5, 14
—— stone, 5, 14
—— —— imitation, 126
Medulla, 22
Meunier, 46
Mineral colors, 125
—— oils, 59, 63
—— tans, 49, 53
Mink, 5, 14, 68, 94
Mole, 5, 15
—— tanning of, 54
Monkey, 15
Mordanting, 98, 114
Mordants, alkaline, 121
—— aluminum, 118
—— chrome-copper, 167
—— chromium, 120, 166
Page 208
—— copper, 119, 166
—— copper-iron, 167
—— iron, 119, 167
—— tin, 121
Mucines, 25
Muskrat, 5, 15, 68, 94
—— imitation seal on, 144, 169
Neats-foot oil, 60, 63
Neradol D., 64
Nigraniline, 147
Non-drying oils, 60, 63
Novelty shades, dyeing of, 92
Nutgalls, 33, 132
Nutria, 5, 15, 94
Oiling, 62, 77
Oils, drying, 60
—— non-drying, 50
—— partially-drying, 60, 63
Olive oil, 60
One-bath aniline black, 149
Opossum, 5, 15, 68
—— black on, 140
—— skunk imitation on, 138
—— seal imitation on, 144
—— copper-iron, 167
—— iron, 119, 167
—— tin, 121
Mucines, 25
Muskrat, 5, 15, 68, 94
—— imitation seal on, 144, 169
Neats-foot oil, 60, 63
Neradol D., 64
Nigraniline, 147
Non-drying oils, 60, 63
Novelty shades, dyeing of, 92
Nutgalls, 33, 132
Nutria, 5, 15, 94
Oiling, 62, 77
Oils, drying, 60
—— non-drying, 50
—— partially-drying, 60, 63
Olive oil, 60
One-bath aniline black, 149
Opossum, 5, 15, 68
—— black on, 140
—— skunk imitation on, 138
—— seal imitation on, 144
Page 209
Otter, River, 5, 16, 94
—— Sea, 5, 16
Over-hair, 24
Oxidation aniline black, 150
—— colors, 155
—— —— shades with, 165
Para-amido phenol, 153, 157
Para-phenylene diamine, 153, 157, 162
Partially-drying oils, 60, 63
Pelage, 2
Pelt, 2
Pernambuco wood, 135
Peroxide of hydrogen, 168, 182
Peroxides, 182
Persian lamb, 5, 12
—— —— dressing of, 50, 53
—— —— dyeing of, 139
Physical theories of tanning, 47
Pickle, 49
Pigment granules, 23
Pony, Russian, 5, 16
Potassium permanganate as a dye, 127
—— —— as a bleach, 183
Protective-hair, 24
Pyrolignite of iron, 119
—— Sea, 5, 16
Over-hair, 24
Oxidation aniline black, 150
—— colors, 155
—— —— shades with, 165
Para-amido phenol, 153, 157
Para-phenylene diamine, 153, 157, 162
Partially-drying oils, 60, 63
Pelage, 2
Pelt, 2
Pernambuco wood, 135
Peroxide of hydrogen, 168, 182
Peroxides, 182
Persian lamb, 5, 12
—— —— dressing of, 50, 53
—— —— dyeing of, 139
Physical theories of tanning, 47
Pickle, 49
Pigment granules, 23
Pony, Russian, 5, 16
Potassium permanganate as a dye, 127
—— —— as a bleach, 183
Protective-hair, 24
Pyrolignite of iron, 119
Page 210
Quercitron, 135
Quinone di-imine, 163
Rabbit, 6, 17, 94
—— imitation seal on, 144
—— lynx imitation on, 126
—— sable imitation on, 168
—— stone marten imitation on, 126
—— tanning of, 54, 65
Raccoon, 6, 17
—— black on, 140
—— skunk imitation on, 170
Rain water, 86
Red fox, dyed as silver fox, 137
Redwood, 135
Rodol colors, 165
Russian tan, 51
Sable, 6, 94
—— American, 17
—— blending of, 91, 104
—— imitation on rabbit, 168
—— Russian, 18
Salammoniac, 109
Salt, 32, 49
—— -acid tan, 49
Quinone di-imine, 163
Rabbit, 6, 17, 94
—— imitation seal on, 144
—— lynx imitation on, 126
—— sable imitation on, 168
—— stone marten imitation on, 126
—— tanning of, 54, 65
Raccoon, 6, 17
—— black on, 140
—— skunk imitation on, 170
Rain water, 86
Red fox, dyed as silver fox, 137
Redwood, 135
Rodol colors, 165
Russian tan, 51
Sable, 6, 94
—— American, 17
—— blending of, 91, 104
—— imitation on rabbit, 168
—— Russian, 18
Salammoniac, 109
Salt, 32, 49
—— -acid tan, 49
Page 211
—— -water soak, 39
Salts, neutral, 54
—— basic, 54, 115
Sawdust in drum-cleaning, 80
“Schrot-beize,” 50
Seal, 6, 18, 94
—— fur, 18
—— dyeing of, 92, 144
—— hair, 19
—— imitation on muskrat, 138, 169
—— -oil, 60
Shearing, 82
—— machine, 84
Shrinking-point of skins, 66
—— effect of chemicals on, 67
Silver fox imitations, 137, 143
Skin, 21
—— action of acids on, 26
—— action of alkalies on, 27
Skunk, 6, 19, 94
—— imitation on opossum, 138
—— —— on raccoon, 170
Soaking skins, 39
Soda ash, 110, 112
Sodium bichromate, 121, 166
—— bisulphite, 127, 181
Salts, neutral, 54
—— basic, 54, 115
Sawdust in drum-cleaning, 80
“Schrot-beize,” 50
Seal, 6, 18, 94
—— fur, 18
—— dyeing of, 92, 144
—— hair, 19
—— imitation on muskrat, 138, 169
—— -oil, 60
Shearing, 82
—— machine, 84
Shrinking-point of skins, 66
—— effect of chemicals on, 67
Silver fox imitations, 137, 143
Skin, 21
—— action of acids on, 26
—— action of alkalies on, 27
Skunk, 6, 19, 94
—— imitation on opossum, 138
—— —— on raccoon, 170
Soaking skins, 39
Soda ash, 110, 112
Sodium bichromate, 121, 166
—— bisulphite, 127, 181
Page 212
—— chloride, 49
—— peroxide, 182
—— sulphite, 181
Soft water, 87
Softening skins, 38
Souring, 113
Squirrel, 6, 19
Staking, 78
Stannous chloride, 121
Stiasny, 64
Stone marten imitation, 126
Stretching, 78
—— machines, 78
Sugar of lead, 126
Sulphonated oils, 63
Sulphuric acid, 49
Sulphurous acid bleach, 180
Sumach, 128, 133
—— tanning with, 33
Surface water, 87
Sweat-glands, 22
Tallow, 60
Tanned furs, qualities of, 48
Tanning methods, comparison of, 65
Tannins, 32, 132
—— peroxide, 182
—— sulphite, 181
Soft water, 87
Softening skins, 38
Souring, 113
Squirrel, 6, 19
Staking, 78
Stannous chloride, 121
Stiasny, 64
Stone marten imitation, 126
Stretching, 78
—— machines, 78
Sugar of lead, 126
Sulphonated oils, 63
Sulphuric acid, 49
Sulphurous acid bleach, 180
Sumach, 128, 133
—— tanning with, 33
Surface water, 87
Sweat-glands, 22
Tallow, 60
Tanned furs, qualities of, 48
Tanning methods, comparison of, 65
Tannins, 32, 132
Page 213
Tiger, 19
Top-hair, 24
Train oils, 63
Tramping machine, 61
Turmeric, 136
Under-hair, 24
Under-wool, 24
Ungreenable aniline black, 148
Unhairing, 82
—— machine, 83
Ursol dyes, 157, 165
Vanadium compounds, 147
Vat dyes, 177
Vegetable dyes, 128, 136
—— oils, 59
—— tans, 49, 65
Verdigris, 120
Water, hard, 87
—— soft, 87
Whale oil, 60
White fox, bleaching of, 179
Wolf, 6, 19
Wolverine, 6, 20
Top-hair, 24
Train oils, 63
Tramping machine, 61
Turmeric, 136
Under-hair, 24
Under-wool, 24
Ungreenable aniline black, 148
Unhairing, 82
—— machine, 83
Ursol dyes, 157, 165
Vanadium compounds, 147
Vat dyes, 177
Vegetable dyes, 128, 136
—— oils, 59
—— tans, 49, 65
Verdigris, 120
Water, hard, 87
—— soft, 87
Whale oil, 60
White fox, bleaching of, 179
Wolf, 6, 19
Wolverine, 6, 20
Page 214
Wombat, 20
Wood dyes, 128
Yellow wood, 134
LITERATURE OF THE CHEMICAL
INDUSTRIES
On our shelves is the most complete stock of technical,
industrial, engineering and scientific books in the United
States. The technical literature of every trade is well
represented, as is also the literature relating to the various
sciences, both the books useful for reference as well as those
fitted for students’ use as textbooks.
A large number of these we publish and for an ever
increasing number we are the sole agents.
ALL INQUIRIES MADE OF US ARE
CHEERFULLY AND CAREFULLY
ANSWERED AND COMPLETE CATALOGS
AS WELL AS SPECIAL LISTS SENT FREE
ON REQUEST
D. VAN NOSTRAND COMPANY
Publishers and Booksellers
Wood dyes, 128
Yellow wood, 134
LITERATURE OF THE CHEMICAL
INDUSTRIES
On our shelves is the most complete stock of technical,
industrial, engineering and scientific books in the United
States. The technical literature of every trade is well
represented, as is also the literature relating to the various
sciences, both the books useful for reference as well as those
fitted for students’ use as textbooks.
A large number of these we publish and for an ever
increasing number we are the sole agents.
ALL INQUIRIES MADE OF US ARE
CHEERFULLY AND CAREFULLY
ANSWERED AND COMPLETE CATALOGS
AS WELL AS SPECIAL LISTS SENT FREE
ON REQUEST
D. VAN NOSTRAND COMPANY
Publishers and Booksellers
Page 215
8 WARREN STREET NEW YORK
Page 216
FOOTNOTES:
[1] Descriptions after W. S. Parker, Deputy Chairman, Fur Section of London Chamber of
Commerce, in Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th Ed.
[2] Descriptions and figures taken from “Mammal Fur Under the Microscope,” by Dr. L. A.
Hausman, in Natural History, Sept.–Oct., 1920.
[3] Inasmuch as most manufacturers use the same letters to designate the various dyes,
any equivalent brand of fur dye may be used in place of those here mentioned.
Transcriber’s Note:
Punctuation has been standardised—in particular, missing
periods and quotation marks have been supplied where
obviously required. Three entries in the bibliography were located
out of alphabetical order, and have been moved accordingly
(Fougerat, Lamb, Martin). All other original errors and
inconsistencies have been retained, except as follows (the first
line is the original text, the second the passage as currently
stands):
Page 20:
Kaola or Australian Bear.
Koala or Australian Bear.
Page 62:
on the partiular fur treatment
on the particular fur treatment
Page 67:
almost 10 degress higher than
almost 10 degrees higher than
Page 73:
based on a samewhat different
[1] Descriptions after W. S. Parker, Deputy Chairman, Fur Section of London Chamber of
Commerce, in Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th Ed.
[2] Descriptions and figures taken from “Mammal Fur Under the Microscope,” by Dr. L. A.
Hausman, in Natural History, Sept.–Oct., 1920.
[3] Inasmuch as most manufacturers use the same letters to designate the various dyes,
any equivalent brand of fur dye may be used in place of those here mentioned.
Transcriber’s Note:
Punctuation has been standardised—in particular, missing
periods and quotation marks have been supplied where
obviously required. Three entries in the bibliography were located
out of alphabetical order, and have been moved accordingly
(Fougerat, Lamb, Martin). All other original errors and
inconsistencies have been retained, except as follows (the first
line is the original text, the second the passage as currently
stands):
Page 20:
Kaola or Australian Bear.
Koala or Australian Bear.
Page 62:
on the partiular fur treatment
on the particular fur treatment
Page 67:
almost 10 degress higher than
almost 10 degrees higher than
Page 73:
based on a samewhat different
Page 217
based on a somewhat different
Page 93:
dyeing of imitatations to a great
dyeing of imitations to a great
Page 101:
and B shows diagramatically, machines
and B shows diagrammatically, machines
Page 128:
which in conjuction with certain
which in conjunction with certain
Page 136:
stem of the curcuma tinctoria,
stem of the Curcuma tinctoria,
Page 137:
and dye simutaneously; and third
and dye simultaneously; and third
Page 140:
aid of the atmopheric oxygen.
aid of the atmospheric oxygen.
Page 142:
successively in the followlowing baths
successively in the following baths
Page 149:
is also an ozidizing agent and
is also an oxidizing agent and
Page 154:
several times, dryig each time at
several times, drying each time at
Page 161:
Other manufacurers of coal-tar
Other manufacturers of coal-tar
Page 93:
dyeing of imitatations to a great
dyeing of imitations to a great
Page 101:
and B shows diagramatically, machines
and B shows diagrammatically, machines
Page 128:
which in conjuction with certain
which in conjunction with certain
Page 136:
stem of the curcuma tinctoria,
stem of the Curcuma tinctoria,
Page 137:
and dye simutaneously; and third
and dye simultaneously; and third
Page 140:
aid of the atmopheric oxygen.
aid of the atmospheric oxygen.
Page 142:
successively in the followlowing baths
successively in the following baths
Page 149:
is also an ozidizing agent and
is also an oxidizing agent and
Page 154:
several times, dryig each time at
several times, drying each time at
Page 161:
Other manufacurers of coal-tar
Other manufacturers of coal-tar
Page 218
Page 170:
Imitation Skunk on Racoon
Imitation Skunk on Raccoon
Page 185:
Halle “Werkstatte der heutigen
Halle “Werkstätte der heutigen
Page 185:
Geschichte des Gerben und der
Geschichte des Gerbens und der
Page 185:
und der Astringentien” 1917
und der Adstringentien” 1917
Footnote 1:
in Enclyclopedia Britannica, 11th Ed.
in Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th Ed.
Imitation Skunk on Racoon
Imitation Skunk on Raccoon
Page 185:
Halle “Werkstatte der heutigen
Halle “Werkstätte der heutigen
Page 185:
Geschichte des Gerben und der
Geschichte des Gerbens und der
Page 185:
und der Astringentien” 1917
und der Adstringentien” 1917
Footnote 1:
in Enclyclopedia Britannica, 11th Ed.
in Encyclopedia Britannica, 11th Ed.
Page 219
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PRINCIPLES AND
PRACTICE OF FUR DRESSING AND FUR DYEING ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
PRACTICE OF FUR DRESSING AND FUR DYEING ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 220
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
Page 221
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
Page 222
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
Page 223
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
Page 224
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
Page 225
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
Page 226
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
Page 227
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Page 228
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.